查看完整版本: [-- Dream of the red chamber --]

孙裕亭压码英语学习论坛 -> 7压码听看读报纸学习法 -> Dream of the red chamber [打印本页] 登录 -> 注册 -> 回复主题 -> 发表主题

<<  1   2   3  >>  Pages: ( 3 total )

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 20:34

Dream of the red chamber

When they had perused his verses, Pao-yü opined that T’an Ch’un’s carried the palm. Li Wan was, however, inclined to concede to the stanza, indited by Pao-ch’ai, the credit of possessing much merit. But she then went on to tell Tai-yü to look sharp.

“Have you all done?” Tai-yü asked.

So saying, she picked up a pen and completing her task, with a few dashes, she threw it to them to look over. On perusal, Li Wan and her companions found her verses to run in this strain:—

Half rolled the speckled portiere hangs, half closed the door.
Thy mould like broken ice it looks, jade-like thy pot.

This couplet over, Pao-yü took the initiative and shouted: “Capital.” But he had just had time to inquire where she had recalled them to mind from, when they turned their mind to the succeeding lines:

Three points of whiteness from the pear petals thou steal’st;
And from the plum bloom its spirit thou borrowest.

“Splendid!” every one (who heard) them conned over, felt impelled to cry. “It is a positive fact,” they said, “that her imagination is, compared with that of others, quite unique.”

But the rest of the composition was next considered. Its text was:

The fairy in Selene’s cavity donneth a plain attire.
The maiden, plunged in autumn grief, dries in her room the prints of
tears.
Winsome she blushes, in silence she’s plunged, with none a word she
breathes;
But wearily she leans against the eastern breeze, though dusk has long
since fall’n.

“This stanza ranks above all!” they unanimously remarked, after it had been read for their benefit.

“As regards beauty of thought and originality, this stanza certainly deserves credit,” Li Wan asserted; “but as regards pregnancy and simplicity of language, it, after all, yields to that of Heng Wu.”

“This criticism is right.” T’an Ch’un put in. “That of the Hsiao Hsiang consort must take second place.”

“Yours, gentleman of I Hung,” Li Wan pursued, “is the last of the lot. Do you agreeably submit to this verdict?”

“My stanza,” Pao-yü ventured, “isn’t really worth a straw. Your criticism is exceedingly fair. But,” he smilingly added, “the two poems, written by Heng Wu and Hsiao Hsiang, have still to be discussed.”

“You should,” argued Li Wan, “fall in with my judgment; this is no business of any of you, so whoever says anything more will have to pay a penalty.”

Pao-yü at this reply found that he had no alternative but to drop the subject.

“I decide that from henceforward,” Li Wan proceeded, “we should hold meetings twice every month, on the second and sixteenth. In the selection of themes and the settlement of the rhymes, you’ll all have then to do as I wish. But any person who may, during the intervals, feel so disposed, will be at perfect liberty to choose another day for an extra meeting. What will I care if there’s a meeting every day of the moon? It will be no concern of mine, so long as when the second and sixteenth arrive, you do, as you’re bound to, and come over to my place.”

“We should, as is but right,” Pao-yü suggested, “choose some name or other for our society.”

“Were an ordinary one chosen, it wouldn’t be nice,” T’an Ch’un explained, “and anything too new-fangled, eccentric or strange won’t also be quite the thing! As luck would have it, we’ve just started with the poems on the begonia, so let us call it the ‘Begonia Poetical Society.’ This title is, it’s true, somewhat commonplace; but as it’s positively based on fact, it shouldn’t matter.”

After this proposal of hers, they held further consultation; and partaking of some slight refreshments, each of them eventually retired. Some repaired to their quarters. Others went to dowager lady Chia’s or Madame Wang’s apartments. But we will leave them without further comment.

When Hsi Jen, for we will now come to her, perceived Pao-yü peruse the note and walk off in a great flurry, along with Ts’ui Mo, she was quite at a loss what to make of it. Subsequently, she also saw the matrons, on duty at the back gate, bring two pots of begonias. Hsi Jen inquired of them where they came from. The women explained to her all about them. As soon as Hsi Jen heard their reply, she at once desired them to put the flowers in their proper places, and asked them to sit down in the lower rooms. She then entered the house, and, weighing six mace of silver, she wrapped it up properly, and fetching besides three hundred cash, she came over and handed both the amounts to the two matrons. “This silver,” she said, “is a present for the boys, who carried the flowers; and these cash are for you to buy yourselves a cup of tea with.”

The women rose to their feet in such high glee that their eyebrows dilated and their eyes smiled; but, though they waxed eloquent in the expression of their deep gratitude, they would not accept the money. It was only after they had perceived how obstinate Hsi Jen was in not taking it back that they at last volunteered to keep it.

“Are there,” Hsi Jen then inquired, “any servant-boys on duty outside the back gate?”

“There are four of them every day,” answered one of the matrons. “They’re put there with the sole idea of attending to any orders that might be given them from inside. But, Miss, if you’ve anything to order them to do, we’ll go and deliver your message.”

“What orders can I have to give them?” Hsi Jen laughed. “Mr. Pao, our master Secundus, was purposing to send some one to-day to the young marquis’ house to take something over to Miss Shih. But you come at an opportune moment so you might, on your way out, tell the servant-boys at the back gate to hire a carriage; and on its return you can come here and get the money. But don’t let them rush recklessly against people in the front part of the compound!”

The matrons signified their obedience and took their leave. Hsi Jen retraced her steps into the house to fetch a tray in which to place the presents intended for Shih Hsiang-yün, but she discovered the shelf for trays empty. Upon turning round, however, she caught sight of Ch’ing Wen, Ch’iu Wen, She Yüeh and the other girls, seated together, busy with their needlework. “Where is the white cornelian tray with twisted threads gone to?” Hsi Jen asked.

At this question, one looked at the one, and the other stared at the other, but none of them could remember anything about it. After a protracted lapse of time, Ch’ing Wen smiled. “It was taken to Miss Tertia’s with a present of lichees,” she rejoined, “and it hasn’t as yet been returned.”

“There are plenty of articles,” Hsi Jen remarked, “for sending over things on ordinary occasions; and do you deliberately go and carry this off?”

“Didn’t I maintain the same thing?” Ch’ing Wen retorted. “But so well did this tray match with the fresh lichees it contained, that when I took it over, Miss T’an Ch’un herself noticed the fact. ‘How splendid,’ she said, and lo, putting even the tray by, she never had it brought over. But, look! hasn’t the pair of beaded vases, which stood on the very top of that shelf, been fetched as yet?”

“The mention of these vases,” Ch’iu Wen laughed, “reminds me again of a funny incident. Whenever our Mr. Pao-yü‘s filial piety is aroused, he shows himself filial over and above the highest degree! The other day, he espied the olea flowers in the park, and he plucked two twigs. His original idea was to place them in a vase for himself, but a sudden thought struck him. ‘These are flowers,’ he mused, ‘which have newly opened in our garden, so how can I presume to be the first to enjoy them?’ And actually taking down that pair of vases, he filled them with water with his own hands, put the flowers in, and, calling a servant to carry them, he in person took one of the vases into dowager lady Chia’s, and then took the other to Madame Wang’s. But, as it happens, even his attendants reap some benefit, when once his filial feelings are stirred up! As luck would have it, the one who carried the vases over on that day was myself. The sight of these flowers so enchanted our venerable lady that there was nothing that she wouldn’t do. ‘Pao-yü,’ she said to every one she met, ‘is the one, after all, who shows me much attention. So much so, that he has even thought of bringing me a twig of flowers! And yet, the others bear me a grudge on account of the love that I lavish on him!’ Our venerable mistress, you all know very well, has never had much to say to me. I have all along not been much of a favourite in the old lady’s eyes. But on that occasion she verily directed some one to give me several hundreds of cash. ‘I was to be pitied,’ she observed, ‘for being born with a weak physique!’ This was, indeed, an unforeseen piece of good luck! The several hundreds of cash are a mere trifle; but what’s not easy to get is this sort of honour! After that, we went over into Madame Wang’s. Madame Wang was, at the time, with our lady Secunda, Mrs. Chao, and a whole lot of people; turning the boxes topsy-turvey, trying to find some coloured clothes her ladyship had worn long ago in her youth, so as to give them to some one or other. Who it was, I don’t know. But the moment she saw us, she did not even think of searching for any clothes, but got lost in admiration for the flowers. Our lady Secunda was also standing by, and she made sport of the matter. She extolled our master Pao, for his filial piety and for his knowledge of right and wrong; and what with what was true and what wasn’t, she came out with two cart-loads of compliments. These things spoken in the presence of the whole company so added to Madame Wang’s lustre and sealed every one’s mouth, that her ladyship was more and more filled with gratification, and she gave me two ready-made clothes as a present. These too are of no consequence; one way or another, we get some every year; but nothing can come up to this sort of lucky chance!”

“Psha!” Ch’ing Wen ejaculated with a significant smile, “you are indeed a mean thing, who has seen nothing of the world! She gave the good ones to others and the refuse to you; and do you still pat on all this side?”

“No matter whether what she gave me was refuse or not,” Ch’iu Wen protested, “it’s, after all, an act of bounty on the part of her ladyship.”

“Had it been myself,” Ch’ing Wen pursued, “I would at once have refused them! It wouldn’t have mattered if she had given me what had been left by some one else; but we all stand on an equal footing in these rooms, and is there any one, forsooth, so much the more exalted or honorable than the other as to justify her taking what is good and bestowing it upon her and giving me what is left? I had rather not take them! I might have had to give offence to Madame Wang, but I wouldn’t have put up with such a slight!”

“To whom did she give any in these rooms?” Ch’iu Wen vehemently inquired. “I was unwell and went home for several days, so that I am not aware to whom any were given. Dear sister, do tell me who it is so that I may know.”

“Were I to tell you,” Ch’ing Wen rejoined, “is it likely that you would return them at this hour to Madame Wang?”

“What nonsense,” Ch’iu Wen laughed. “Ever since I’ve heard about it, I’ve been delighted and happy. No matter if she even bestowed upon me what remained from anything given to a dog in these rooms, I would have been thankful for her ladyship’s kindness. I wouldn’t have worried my mind with anything else!”

After listening to her, everybody laughed. “Doesn’t she know how to jeer in fine style!” they ejaculated unanimously; “for weren’t they given to that foreign spotted pug dog?”

“You lot of filthy-tongued creatures!” Hsi Jen laughed, “when you’ve got nothing to do, you make me the scapegoat to crack your jokes, and poke your fun at! But what kind of death will, I wonder, each of you have!”

“Was it verily you, sister, who got them?” Ch’iu Wen asked with a smile. “I assure you I had no idea about it! I tender you my apologies.”

“You might be a little less domineering!” Hsi Jen remarked smilingly. “The thing now is, who of you will go and fetch the tray.”

“The vases too,” Shih Yüeh suggested, “must be got back when there’s any time to spare; for there’s nothing to say about our venerable mistress’ quarters, but Madame Wang’s apartments teem with people and many hands. The rest are all right; but Mrs. Chao and all that company will, when they see that the vase hails from these rooms, surely again foster evil designs, and they won’t feel happy until they’ve done all they can to spoil it! Besides, Madame Wang doesn’t trouble herself about such things. So had we not as well bring it over a moment sooner?”

Hearing this, Ch’ing Wen threw down her needlework. “What you say is perfectly right,” she assented, “so you’d better let me go and fetch it.”

“I’ll, after all, go for it.” Ch’iu Wen cried. “You can go and get that tray of yours!”

“You should let me once go for something!” Ch’ing Wen pleaded. “Whenever any lucky chance has turned up, you’ve invariably grabbed it; and can it be that you won’t let me have a single turn?”

“Altogether,” She Yüeh said laughingly, “that girl Ch’iu Wen got a few clothes just once; can such a lucky coincidence present itself again today that you too should find them engaged in searching for clothes?”

“Albeit I mayn’t come across any clothes,” Ch’ing Wen rejoined with a sardonic smile, “our Madame Wang may notice how diligent I am, and apportion me a couple of taels out of her public expenses; there’s no saying.” Continuing, “Don’t you people,” she laughed, “try and play your pranks with me; for is there anything that I don’t twig?”

As she spoke, she ran outside. Ch’iu Wen too left the room in her company; but she repaired to T’an Ch’un’s quarters and fetched the tray.

Hsi Jen then got everything ready. Calling an old nurse attached to the same place as herself, Sung by name, “Just go first and wash, comb your hair and put on your out-of-door clothes,” she said to her, “and then come back as I want to send you at once with a present to Miss Shih.”

“Miss,” urged the nurse Sung, “just give me what you have; and, if you have any message, tell it me; so that when I’ve tidied myself I may go straightway.”

Hsi Jen, at this proposal, brought two small twisted wire boxes; and, opening first the one in which were two kinds of fresh fruits, consisting of caltrops and “chicken head” fruit, and afterwards uncovering the other, containing a tray with new cakes, made of chestnut powder, and steamed in sugar, scented with the olea, “All these fresh fruits are newly plucked this year from our own garden,” she observed; “our Mr. Secundus sends them to Miss Shih to taste. The other day, too, she was quite taken with this cornelian tray so let her keep it for her use. In this silk bag she’ll find the work, which she asked me some time ago to do for her. (Tell her) that she mustn’t despise it for its coarseness, but make the best of it and turn it to some account. Present respects to her from our part and inquire after her health on behalf of Mr. Pao-yü; that will be all there’s to say.”

“Has Mr. Pao, I wonder, anything more for me to tell her?” the nurse Sung added, “Miss, do go and inquire, so that on my return, he mayn’t again say that I forgot.”

“He was just now,” Hsi Jen consequently asked Ch’iu Wen, “over there in Miss Tertia’s rooms, wasn’t he?”

“They were all assembled there, deliberating about starting some poetical society or other,” Ch’iu Wen explained, “and they all wrote verses too. But I fancy he’s got no message to give you; so you might as well start.”

After this assurance, nurse Sung forthwith took the things, and quitted the apartment. When she had changed her clothes and arranged her hair, Hsi Jen further enjoined them to go by the back door, where there was a servant-boy, waiting with a curricle. Nurse Sung thereupon set out on her errand. But we will leave her for the present.

In a little time Pao-yü came back. After first cursorily glancing at the begonias for a time, he walked into his rooms, and explained to Hsi Jen all about the poetical society they had managed to establish, Hsi Jen then told him that she had sent the nurse Sung along with some things, to Shih Hsiang-yün. As soon as Pao-yü heard this, he clapped his hands. “I forgot all about her!” he cried. “I knew very well that I had something to attend to; but I couldn’t remember what it was! Luckily, you’ve alluded to her! I was just meaning to ask her to come, for what fun will there be in this poetical society without her?”

“Is this of any serious import?” Hsi Jen reasoned with him. “It’s all, for the mere sake of recreation! She’s not however able to go about at her own free will as you people do. Nor can she at home have her own way. When you therefore let her know, it won’t again rest with her, however willing she may be to avail herself of your invitation. And if she can’t come, she will long and crave to be with you all, so isn’t it better that you shouldn’t be the means of making her unhappy?”

“Never mind!” responded Pao-yü. “I’ll tell our venerable senior to despatch some one to bring her over.”

But in the middle of their conversation, nurse Sung returned already from her mission, and expressed to him, (Hsiang-yün’s) acknowledgment; and to Hsi Jen her thanks for the trouble. “She also inquired,” the nurse proceeded, “what you, master Secundus, were up to, and I told her that you had started some poetical club or other with the young ladies and that you were engaged in writing verses. Miss Shih wondered why it was, if you were writing verses, that you didn’t even mention anything to her; and she was extremely distressed about it.”

Pao-yü, at these words, turned himself round and betook himself immediately into his grandmother’s apartments, where he did all that lay in his power to urge her to depute servants to go and fetch her.

“It’s too late to-day,” dowager lady Chia answered; “they’ll go tomorrow, as soon as it’s daylight.”

Pao-yü had no other course but to accede to her wishes. He, however, retraced his steps back to his room with a heavy heart. On the morrow, at early dawn, he paid another visit to old lady Chia and brought pressure to bear on her until she sent some one for her. Soon after midday, Shih Hsiang-yün arrived. Pao-yü felt at length much relieved in his mind. Upon meeting her, he recounted to her all that had taken place from beginning to end. His purpose was likewise to let her see the poetical composition, but Li Wan and the others remonstrated. “Don’t,” they said, “allow her to see them! First tell her the rhymes and number of feet; and, as she comes late, she should, as a first step, pay a penalty by conforming to the task we had to do. Should what she writes be good, then she can readily be admitted as a member of the society; but if not good, she should be further punished by being made to stand a treat; after which, we can decide what’s to be done.”

“You’ve forgotten to ask me round,” Hsiang-yün laughed, “and I should, after all, fine you people! But produce the metre; for though I don’t excel in versifying, I shall exert myself to do the best I can, so as to get rid of every slur. If you will admit me into the club, I shall be even willing to sweep the floors and burn the incense.”

When they all saw how full of fun she was, they felt more than ever delighted with her and they reproached themselves, for having somehow or other managed to forget her on the previous day. But they lost no time in telling her the metre of the verses.

Shih Hsiang-yün was inwardly in ecstasies. So much so, that she could not wait to beat the tattoo and effect any alterations. But having succeeded, while conversing with her cousins, in devising a stanza in her mind, she promptly inscribed it on the first piece of paper that came to hand. “I have,” she remarked, with a precursory smile, “stuck to the metre and written two stanzas. Whether they be good or bad, I cannot say; all I’ve kept in view was to simply comply with your wishes.”

So speaking, she handed her paper to the company.

“We thought our four stanzas,” they observed, “had so thoroughly exhausted everything that could be imagined on the subject that another stanza was out of the question, and there you’ve devised a couple more! How could there be so much to say? These must be mere repetitions of our own sentiments.”

While bandying words, they perused her two stanzas. They found this to be their burden:

No. 1.

The fairies yesterday came down within the city gates,
And like those gems, sown in the grassy field, planted one pot.
How clear it is that the goddess of frost is fond of cold!
It is no question of a pretty girl bent upon death!
Where does the snow, which comes in gloomy weather, issue from?
The drops of rain increase the prints, left from the previous night.
How the flowers rejoice that bards are not weary of song!
But are they ever left to spend in peace a day or night?

No. 2.

The “heng chih” covered steps lead to the creeper-laden door.
How fit to plant by the corner of walls; how fit for pots?
The flowers so relish purity that they can’t find a mate.
Easy in autumn snaps the soul of sorrow-wasted man.
The tears, which from the jade-like candle drip, dry in the wind.
The crystal-like portiere asunder rends Selene’s rays.
Their private feelings to the moon goddess they longed to tell,
But gone, alas! is the lustre she shed on the empty court!

Every line filled them with wonder and admiration. What they read, they praised. “This,” they exclaimed, with one consent, “is not writing verses on the begonia for no purpose! We must really start a Begonia Society!”

“To-morrow,” Shih Hsiang-yün proposed, “first fine me by making me stand a treat, and letting me be the first to convene a meeting; may I?”

“This would be far better!” they all assented. So producing also the verses, composed the previous day, they submitted them to her for criticism.

In the evening, Hsiang-yün came at the invitation of Pao-ch’ai, to the Heng Wu Yüan to put up with her for the night. By lamplight, Hsiang-yün consulted with her how she was to play the hostess and fix upon the themes; but, after lending a patient ear to all her proposals for a long time, Pao-ch’ai thought them so unsuitable for the occasion, that turning towards her, she raised objections. “If you want,” she said, “to hold a meeting, you have to pay the piper. And albeit it’s for mere fun, you have to make every possible provision; for while consulting your own interests, you must guard against giving umbrage to people. In that case every one will afterwards be happy and contented. You count for nothing too in your own home; and the whole lump sum of those few tiaos, you draw each month, are not sufficient for your own wants, and do you now also wish to burden yourself with this useless sort of thing? Why, if your aunt gets wind of it, won’t she be more incensed with you than ever! What’s more, even though you might fork out all the money you can call your own to bear the outlay of this entertainment with, it won’t be anything like enough, and can it possibly be, pray, that you would go home for the express purpose of requisitioning the necessary funds? Or will you perchance ask for some from in here?”

This long tirade had the effect of bringing the true facts of the case to Hsiang-yün’s notice, and she began to waver in a state of uncertainty.

“I have already fixed upon a plan in my mind,” Pao-ch’ai resumed. “There’s an assistant in our pawnshop from whose family farm come some splendid crabs. Some time back, he sent us a few as a present, and now, starting from our venerable senior and including the inmates of the upper quarters, most of them are quite in love with crabs. It was only the other day that my mother mentioned that she intended inviting our worthy ancestor into the garden to look at the olea flowers and partake of crabs, but she has had her hands so full that she hasn’t as yet asked her round. So just you now drop the poetical meeting, and invite the whole crowd to a show; and if we wait until they go, won’t we be able to indite as many poems as we like? But let me speak to my brother and ask him to let us have several baskets of the fattest and largest crabs he can get, and to also go to some shop and fetch several jars of luscious wine. And if we then lay out four or five tables with plates full of refreshments, won’t we save trouble and all have a jolly time as well?”

As soon as Hsiang-yün heard (the alternative proposed by Pao-ch’ai,) she felt her heart throb with gratitude and in most profuse terms she praised her for her forethought.

“The proposal I’ve made.” Pao-ch’ai pursued smilingly; “is prompted entirely by my sincere feelings for you; so whatever you do don’t be touchy and imagine that I look down upon you; for in that case we two will have been good friends all in vain. But if you won’t give way to suspicion, I’ll be able to tell them at once to go and get things ready.”

“My dear cousin,” eagerly rejoined Hsiang-yün, a smile on her lips, “if you say these things it’s you who treat me with suspicion; for no matter how foolish a person I may be, as not to even know what’s good and bad, I’m still a human being! Did I not regard you, cousin, in the same light as my own very sister, I wouldn’t last time have had any wish or inclination to disclose to you every bit of those troubles, which ordinarily fall to my share at home.”

After listening to these assurances, Pao-ch’ai summoned a matron and bade her go out and tell her master, Hsüeh P’an, to procure a few hampers of crabs of the same kind as those which were sent on the previous occasion. “Our venerable senior,” (she said,) “and aunt Wang are asked to come to-morrow after their meal and admire the olea flowers, so mind, impress upon your master to please not forget, as I’ve already to-day issued the invitations.”

The matron walked out of the garden and distinctly delivered the message. But, on her return, she brought no reply.

During this while, Pao-ch’ai continued her conversation with Hsiang-yün. “The themes for the verses,” she advised her, “mustn’t also be too out-of-the-way. Just search the works of old writers, and where will you find any eccentric and peculiar subjects, or any extra difficult metre! If the subject be too much out-of-the-way and the metre too difficult, one cannot get good verses. In a word, we are a mean lot and our verses are certain, I fear, to consist of mere repetitions. Nor is it advisable for us to aim at excessive originality. The first thing for us to do is to have our ideas clear, as our language will then not be commonplace. In fact, this sort of thing is no vital matter; spinning and needlework are, in a word, the legitimate duties of you and me. Yet, if we can at any time afford the leisure, it’s only right and proper that we should take some book, that will benefit both body and mind, and read a few chapters out of it.”

Hsiang-yün simply signified her assent. “I’m now cogitating in my mind,” she then laughingly remarked, “that as the verses we wrote yesterday treated of begonias, we should, I think, compose on this occasion some on chrysanthemums, eh? What do you say?”

“Chrysanthemums are in season,” Pao-ch’ai replied. “The only objection to them is that too many writers of old have made them the subject of their poems.”

“I also think so,” Hsiang-yün added, “so that, I fear, we shall only be following in their footsteps.”

After some reflection, Pao-ch’ai exclaimed, “I’ve hit upon something! If we take, for the present instance, the chrysanthemums as a secondary term, and man as the primary, we can, after all, select several themes. But they must all consist of two characters: the one, an empty word; the other, a full one. The full word might be chrysanthemums; while for the empty one, we might employ some word in general use. In this manner, we shall, on one hand, sing the chrysanthemum; and, on the other, compose verses on the theme. And as old writers have not written much in this style, it will be impossible for us to drift into the groove of their ideas. Thus in versifying on the scenery and in singing the objects, we will, in both respects, combine originality with liberality of thought.”

“This is all very well,” smiled Hsiang-yün. “The only thing is what kind of empty words will, I wonder, be best to use? Just you first think of one and let me see.”

Pao-ch’ai plunged in thought for a time, after which she laughingly remarked: “Dream of chrysanthemums is good.”

“It’s positively good!” Hsiang-yün smiled. “I’ve also got one: ‘the Chrysanthemum shadow,’ will that do?”

“Well enough,” Pao-ch’ai answered, “the only objection is that people have written on it; yet if the themes are to be many, we might throw this in. I’ve got another one too!”

“Be quick, and tell it!” Hsiang-yün urged.

“What do you say to ‘ask the Chrysanthemums?’” Pao-ch’ai observed.

Hsiang-yün clapped her hand on the table. “Capital,” she cried. “I’ve thought of one also.” She then quickly continued, “It is, search for chrysanthemums; what’s your idea about it?”

Pao-ch’ai thought that too would do very well. “Let’s choose ten of them first,” she next proposed; “and afterwards note them down!”

While talking, they rubbed the ink and moistened the pens. These preparations over, Hsiang-yün began to write, while Pao-ch’ai enumerated the themes. In a short time, they got ten of them.

“Ten don’t form a set,” Hsiang-yün went on to smilingly suggest, after reading them over. “We’d better complete them by raising their number to twelve; they’ll then also be on the same footing as people’s pictures and books.”

Hearing this proposal, Pao-ch’ai devised another couple of themes, thus bringing them to a dozen. “Well, since we’ve got so far,” she pursued, “let’s go one step further and copy them out in their proper order, putting those that are first, first; and those that come last, last.”

“It would be still better like that,” Hsiang-yün acquiesced, “as we’ll be able to make up a ‘chrysanthemum book.’”

“The first stanza should be: ‘Longing for chrysanthemums,’” Pao-chai said, “and as one cannot get them by wishing, and has, in consequence, to search for them, the second should be ‘searching for chrysanthemums.’ After due search, one finds them, and plants them, so the third must be: ‘planting chrysanthemums.’ After they’ve been planted, they, blossom, and one faces them and enjoys them, so the fourth should be ‘facing the chrysanthemums.’ By facing them, one derives such excessive delight that one plucks them and brings them in and puts them in vases for one’s own delectation, so the fifth must be ‘placing chrysanthemums in vases.’ If no verses are sung in their praise, after they’ve been placed in vases, it’s tantamount to seeing no point of beauty in chrysanthemums, so the sixth must be ‘sing about chrysanthemums.’ After making them the burden of one’s song, one can’t help representing them in pictures. The seventh place should therefore be conceded to ‘drawing chrysanthemums.’ Seeing that in spite of all the labour bestowed on the drawing of chrysanthemums, the fine traits there may be about them are not yet, in fact, apparent, one impulsively tries to find them out by inquiries, so the eighth should be ‘asking the chrysanthemums.’ As any perception, which the chrysanthemums might display in fathoming the questions set would help to make the inquirer immoderately happy, the ninth must be ‘pinning the chrysanthemums in the hair.’ And as after everything has been accomplished, that comes within the sphere of man, there will remain still some chrysanthemums about which something could be written, two stanzas on the ‘shadow of the chrysanthemums,’ and the ‘dream about chrysanthemums’ must be tagged on as numbers ten and eleven. While the last section should be ‘the withering of the chrysanthemums’ so as to bring to a close the sentiments expressed in the foregoing subjects. In this wise the fine scenery and fine doings of the third part of autumn, will both alike be included in our themes.”

Hsiang-yün signified her approval, and taking the list she copied it out clean. But after once more passing her eye over it, she went on to inquire what rhymes should be determined upon.

“I do not, as a rule, like hard-and-fast rhymes,” Pao-ch’ai retorted. “It’s evident enough that we can have good verses without them, so what’s the use of any rhymes to shackle us? Don’t let us imitate that mean lot of people. Let’s simply choose our subject and pay no notice to rhymes. Our main object is to see whether we cannot by chance hit upon some well-written lines for the sake of fun. It isn’t to make this the means of subjecting people to perplexities.”

“What you say is perfectly right,” Hsiang-yün observed. “In this manner our poetical composition will improve one step higher. But we only muster five members, and there are here twelve themes. Is it likely that each one of us will have to indite verses on all twelve?”

“That would be far too hard on the members!” Pao-ch’ai rejoined. “But let’s copy out the themes clean, for lines with seven words will have to be written on every one, and stick them to-morrow on the wall for general perusal. Each member can write on the subject which may be most in his or her line. Those, with any ability, may choose all twelve. While those, with none, may only limit themselves to one stanza. Both will do. Those, however, who will show high mental capacity, combined with quickness, will be held the best. But any one, who shall have completed all twelve themes, won’t be permitted to hasten and begin over again; we’ll have to fine such a one, and finish.”

“Yes, that will do,” assented Hsiang-yün. But after settling everything satisfactorily, they extinguished the lamp and went to bed.

Reader, do you want to know what subsequently took place? If you do, then listen to what is contained in the way of explanation in the following chapter.

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 20:36
第三十八回

林潇湘魁夺菊花诗 薛蘅芜讽和螃蟹咏

  话说宝钗湘云二人计议已妥, 一宿无话。湘云次日便请贾母等赏桂花。贾母等都说道:“是他有兴头,须要扰他这雅兴。”至午,果然贾母带了王夫人凤姐兼请薛姨妈等进园来。 贾母因问那一处好?王夫人道:“凭老太太爱在哪一处,就在哪一处。”凤姐道:“藕香榭已经摆下了,那山坡下两颗桂花开的又好,河里的水又碧清,坐在河当中亭子上岂不敞亮, 看着水眼也清亮。”贾母听了,说:“这话很是。”说着,就引了众人往藕香榭来。 原来这藕香榭盖在池中,四面有窗,左右有曲廊可通,亦是跨水接岸,后面又有曲折竹桥暗接。 众人上了竹桥,凤姐忙上来搀着贾母,口里说:“老祖宗只管迈大步走,不相干的,这竹子桥规矩是咯吱咯喳的。”

  一时进入榭中, 只见栏杆外另放着两张竹案,一个上面设着杯箸酒具,一个上头设着茶筅茶盂各色茶具。那边有两三个丫头煽风炉煮茶,这一边另外几个丫头也煽风炉烫酒呢。 贾母喜的忙问:“这茶想的到,且是地方,东西都干净。”湘云笑道:“这是宝姐姐帮着我预备的。”贾母道:“我说这个孩子细致,凡事想的妥当。”一面说,一面又看见柱上挂的黑漆嵌蚌的对子,命人念。湘云念道:

芙蓉影破归兰桨,菱藕香深写竹桥。

  贾母听了,又抬头看匾,因回头向薛姨妈道:“我先小时,家里也有这么一个亭子,叫做什么‘枕霞阁’。我那时也只象他们这么大年纪, 同姊妹们天天顽去。那日谁知我失了脚掉下去,几乎没淹死,好容易救了上来,到底被那木钉把头碰破了。如今这鬓角上那指头顶大一块窝儿就是那残破了。众人都怕经了水,又怕冒了风,都说活不得了,谁知竟好了。”凤姐不等人说,先笑道:“那时要活不得, 如今这大福可叫谁享呢!可知老祖宗从小儿的福寿就不小,神差鬼使碰出那个窝儿来,好盛福寿的。寿星老儿头上原是一个窝儿,因为万福万寿盛满了,所以倒凸高出些来了。”未及说完,贾母与众人都笑软了。贾母笑道:“这猴儿惯的了不得了,只管拿我取笑起来, 恨的我撕你那油嘴。”凤姐笑道:“回来吃螃蟹,恐积了冷在心里,讨老祖宗笑一笑开开心,一高兴多吃两个就无妨了。”贾母笑道:“明儿叫你日夜跟着我,我倒常笑笑觉的开心, 不许回家去。”王夫人笑道:“老太太因为喜欢他,才惯的他这样,还这样说,他明儿越发无礼了。”贾母笑道:“我喜欢他这样,况且他又不是那不知高低的孩子。家常没人,娘儿们原该这样。横竖礼体不错就罢,没的倒叫他从神儿似的作什么。”

  说着,一齐进入亭子,献过茶,凤姐忙着搭桌子,要杯箸。上面一桌,贾母、薛姨妈、宝钗、黛玉、宝玉;东边一桌,史湘云、王夫人、迎、探、惜;西边靠门一桌,李纨和凤姐的,虚设坐位,二人皆不敢坐,只在贾母王夫人两桌上伺候。凤姐吩咐:“螃蟹不可多拿来, 仍旧放在蒸笼里,拿十个来,吃了再拿。”一面又要水洗了手,站在贾母跟前剥蟹肉,头次让薛姨妈。 薛姨妈道:“我自己掰着吃香甜,不用人让。”凤姐便奉与贾母。二次的便与宝玉, 又说:“把酒烫的滚热的拿来。”又命小丫头们去取菊花叶儿桂花蕊熏的绿豆面子来, 预备洗手。史湘云陪着吃了一个,就下座来让人,又出至外头,令人盛两盘子与赵姨娘周姨娘送去。又见凤姐走来道:“你不惯张罗,你吃你的去。我先替你张罗,等散了我再吃。”湘云不肯,又令人在那边廊上摆了两桌,让鸳鸯、琥珀、彩霞、彩云、平儿去坐。鸳鸯因向凤姐笑道:“二奶奶在这里伺候,我们可吃去了。”凤姐儿道:“你们只管去,都交给我就是了。”说着,史湘云仍入了席。凤姐和李纨也胡乱应个景儿。凤姐仍是下来张罗,一时出至廊上,鸳鸯等正吃的高兴,见他来了,鸳鸯等站起来道:“奶奶又出来作什么?让我们也受用一会子。”凤姐笑道:“鸳鸯小蹄子越发坏了,我替你当差,倒不领情, 还抱怨我。还不快斟一钟酒来我喝呢。”鸳鸯笑着忙斟了一杯酒,送至凤姐唇边, 凤姐一扬脖子吃了。琥珀彩霞二人也斟上一杯,送至凤姐唇边,那凤姐也吃了。平儿早剔了一壳黄子送来,凤姐道:“多倒些姜醋。”一面也吃了,笑道:“你们坐着吃罢, 我可去了。”鸳鸯笑道:“好没脸,吃我们的东西。”凤姐儿笑道:“你和我少作怪。你知道你琏二爷爱上了你,要和老太太讨了你作小老婆呢。”鸳鸯道:“啐,这也是作奶奶说出来的话! 我不拿腥手抹你一脸算不得。”说着赶来就要抹。凤姐儿央道:“好姐姐,饶我这一遭儿罢。”琥珀笑道:“鸳丫头要去了,平丫头还饶他?你们看看他,没有吃了两个螃蟹, 倒喝了一碟子醋,他也算不会揽酸了。”平儿手里正掰了个满黄的螃蟹,听如此奚落他, 便拿着螃蟹照着琥珀脸上抹来,口内笑骂“我把你这嚼舌根的小蹄子!”琥珀也笑着往旁边一躲,平儿使空了,往前一撞,正恰恰的抹在凤姐儿腮上。凤姐儿正和鸳鸯嘲笑,不防唬了一跳,嗳哟了一声。众人撑不住都哈哈的大笑起来。凤姐也禁不住笑骂道:“死娼妇!吃离了眼了,混抹你娘的。”平儿忙赶过来替他擦了,亲自去端水。鸳鸯道:“阿弥陀佛!这是个报应。”贾母那边听见,一叠声问:“见了什么这样乐,告诉我们也笑笑。”鸳鸯等忙高声笑回道:“二奶奶来抢螃蟹吃,平儿恼了,抹了他主子一脸的螃蟹黄子。主子奴才打架呢。”贾母和王夫人等听了也笑起来。贾母笑道:“你们看他可怜见的,把那小腿子脐子给他点子吃也就完了。”鸳鸯等笑着答应了,高声又说道:“这满桌子的腿子, 二奶奶只管吃就是了。”凤姐洗了脸走来,又伏侍贾母等吃了一回。黛玉独不敢多吃,只吃了一点儿夹子肉就下来了。

  贾母一时不吃了, 大家方散,都洗了手,也有看花的,也有弄水看鱼的,游玩了一回。王夫人因回贾母说:“这里风大,才又吃了螃蟹,老太太还是回房去歇歇罢了。若高兴,明日再来逛逛。”贾母听了,笑道:“正是呢。我怕你们高兴,我走了又怕扫了你们的兴。既这么说,咱们就都去吧。”回头又嘱咐湘云:“别让你宝哥哥林姐姐多吃了。”湘云答应着。又嘱咐湘云宝钗二人说:“你两个也别多吃。那东西虽好吃,不是什么好的,吃多了肚子疼。”二人忙应着送出园外,仍旧回来,令将残席收拾了另摆。宝玉道:“也不用摆, 咱们且作诗。把那大团圆桌就放在当中,酒菜都放着。也不必拘定坐位,有爱吃的大家去吃,散坐岂不便宜。”宝钗道:“这话极是。”湘云道:“虽如此说,还有别人。”因又命另摆一桌,拣了热螃蟹来,请袭人、紫鹃、司棋、待书、入画、莺儿、翠墨等一处共坐。山坡桂树底下铺下两条花毡,命答应的婆子并小丫头等也都坐了,只管随意吃喝,等使唤再来。

  湘云便取了诗题,用针绾在墙上。众人看了,都说:“新奇固新奇,只怕作不出来。”湘云又把不限韵的原故说了一番。宝玉道:“这才是正理,我也最不喜限韵。”林黛玉因不大吃酒,又不吃螃蟹,自令人掇了一个绣墩倚栏杆坐着,拿着钓竿钓鱼。宝钗手里拿着一枝桂花玩了一回, 俯在窗槛上(爪右上加甲)了桂蕊掷向水面,引的游鱼浮上来唼喋。湘云出一回神, 又让一回袭人等,又招呼山坡下的众人只管放量吃。探春和李纨惜春立在垂柳阴中看鸥鹭。 迎春又独在花阴下拿着花针穿茉莉花。宝玉又看了一回黛玉钓鱼,一回又俯在宝钗旁边说笑两句, 一回又看袭人等吃螃蟹,自己也陪他饮两口酒。袭人又剥一壳肉给他吃。黛玉放下钓竿,走至座间,拿起那乌银梅花自斟壶来,拣了一个小小的海棠冻石蕉叶杯。 丫鬟看见,知他要饮酒,忙着走上来斟。黛玉道:“你们只管吃去,让我自斟, 这才有趣儿。”说着便斟了半盏,看时却是黄酒,因说道:“我吃了一点子螃蟹,觉得心口微微的疼,须得热热的喝口烧酒。”宝玉忙道:“有烧酒。”便令将那合欢花浸的酒烫一壶来。黛玉也只吃了一口便放下了。宝钗也走过来,另拿了一只杯来,也饮了一口, 便蘸笔至墙上把头一个《忆菊》勾了,底下又赘了一个“蘅”字。宝玉忙道:“好姐姐, 第二个我已经有了四句了,你让我作罢。”宝钗笑道:“我好容易有了一首,你就忙的这样。”黛玉也不说话,接过笔来把第八个《问菊》勾了,接着把第十一个《菊梦》也勾了,也赘一个“潇”字。宝玉也拿起笔来,将第二个《访菊》也勾了,也赘上一个“绛”字。探春走来看看道:“竟没有人作《簪菊》,让我作这《簪菊》。”又指着宝玉笑道:“才宣过总不许带出闺阁字样来,你可要留神。”说着,只见史湘云走来,将第四第五《对菊》《供菊》一连两个都勾了,也赘上一个“湘”字。探春道:“你也该起个号。”湘云笑道:“我们家里如今虽有几处轩馆,我又不住着,借了来也没趣。”宝钗笑道:“方才老太太说,你们家也有这个水亭叫‘枕霞阁’,难道不是你的。如今虽没了,你到底是旧主人。”众人都道有理,宝玉不待湘云动手,便代将“湘”字抹了,改了一个“霞”字。又有顿饭工夫, 十二题已全,各自誊出来,都交与迎春,另拿了一张雪浪笺过来,一并誊录出来,某人作的底下赘明某人的号。李纨等从头看起:

忆菊 蘅芜君

怅望西风抱闷思,蓼红苇白断肠时。

空篱旧圃秋无迹,瘦月清霜梦有知。

念念心随归雁远,寥寥坐听晚砧痴。

谁怜为我黄花病,慰语重阳会有期。

访菊 怡红公子

闲趁霜晴试一游,酒杯药盏莫淹留。

霜前月下谁家种,槛外篱边何处秋。

蜡屐远来情得得,冷吟不尽兴悠悠。

黄花若解怜诗客,休负今朝挂杖头。

种菊 怡红公子

携锄秋圃自移来,篱畔庭前故故栽。

昨夜不期经雨活,今朝犹喜带霜开。

冷吟秋色诗千首,醉酹寒香酒一杯。

泉溉泥封勤护惜,好知井径绝尘埃。

对菊 枕霞旧友

别圃移来贵比金,一丛浅淡一丛深。

萧疏篱畔科头坐,清冷香中抱膝吟。

数去更无君傲世,看来惟有我知音。

秋光荏苒休辜负,相对原宜惜寸阴。

供菊 枕霞旧友

弹琴酌酒喜堪俦,几案婷婷点缀幽。

隔座香分三径露,抛书人对一枝秋。

霜清纸帐来新梦,圃冷斜阳忆旧游。

傲世也因同气味,春风桃李未淹留。

咏菊 潇湘妃子

无赖诗魔昏晓侵,绕篱欹石自沉音。

毫端蕴秀临霜写,口齿噙香对月吟。

满纸自怜题素怨,片言谁解诉秋心。

一从陶令平章后,千古高风说到今。

画菊 蘅芜君

诗余戏笔不知狂,岂是丹青费较量。

聚叶泼成千点墨,攒花染出几痕霜。

淡浓神会风前影,跳脱秋生腕底香。

莫认东篱闲采掇,粘屏聊以慰重阳。

问菊 潇湘妃子
欲讯秋情众莫知,喃喃负手叩东篱。
孤标傲世偕谁隐,一样花开为底迟?
圃露庭霜何寂寞,鸿归蛩病可相思?
休言举世无谈者,解语何妨片语时。


簪菊 蕉下客

瓶供篱栽日日忙,折来休认镜中妆。

长安公子因花癖,彭泽先生是酒狂。

短鬓冷沾三径露,葛巾香染九秋霜。

高情不入时人眼,拍手凭他笑路旁。

菊影 枕霞旧友

秋光叠叠复重重,潜度偷移三径中。

窗隔疏灯描远近,篱筛烘d月锁玲珑。

寒芳留照魂应驻,霜印传神梦也空。

珍重暗香休踏碎,凭谁醉眼认朦胧。

菊梦 潇湘妃子

篱畔秋酣一觉清,和云伴月不分明。

登仙非慕庄生蝶,忆旧还寻陶令盟。

睡去依依随雁断,惊回故故恼蛩鸣。

醒时幽怨同谁诉,衰草寒烟无限情。

残菊 蕉下客

露凝霜重渐倾欹,宴赏才过小雪时。

蒂有余香金淡泊,枝无全叶翠离披。

半床落月蛩声病,万里寒云雁阵迟。

明岁秋风知再会, 暂时分手莫相思。

  众人看一首,赞一首,彼此称扬不已。李纨笑道:“等我从公评来。通篇看来,各有各人的警句。今日公评:《咏菊》第一,《问菊》第二,《菊梦》第三,题目新,诗也新,立意更新,恼不得要推潇湘妃子为魁了;然后《簪菊》《对菊》《供菊》《画菊》《忆菊》次之。”宝玉听说,喜的拍手叫“极是,极公道。”黛玉道:“我那首也不好,到底伤于纤巧些。”李纨道:“巧的却好,不露堆砌生硬。”黛玉道:“据我看来,头一句好的是‘圃冷斜阳忆旧游’,这句背面傅粉。‘抛书人对一枝秋’已经妙绝,将供菊说完,没处再说,故翻回来想到未折未供之先,意思深透。”李纨笑道:“固如此说,你的‘口齿噙香’句也敌的过了。”探春又道:“到底要算蘅芜君沉着,‘秋无迹’,‘梦有知’,把个忆字竟烘染出来了。”宝钗笑道:“你的‘短鬓冷沾’,‘葛巾香染’,也就把簪菊形容的一个缝儿也没了。”湘云道:“‘偕谁隐’,‘为底迟’,真个把个菊花问的无言可对。”李纨笑道:“你的‘科头坐’,‘抱膝吟’,竟一时也不能别开,菊花有知, 也必腻烦了。”说的大家都笑了。宝玉笑道:“我又落第。难道‘谁家种’,‘何处秋’,‘蜡屐远来’,‘冷吟不尽’,都不是访,‘昨夜雨’,‘今朝霜’,都不是种不成?但恨敌不上‘口齿噙香对月吟’、‘清冷香中抱膝吟’、‘短鬓’、‘葛巾’、‘金淡泊’、‘翠离披’、‘秋无迹’、‘梦有知’这几句罢了。”又道:“明儿闲了,我一个人作出十二首来。”李纨道:“你的也好,只是不及这几句新巧就是了。”

  大家又评了一回, 复又要了热蟹来,就在大圆桌子上吃了一回。宝玉笑道:“今日持螯赏桂,亦不可无诗。我已吟成,谁还敢作呢?”说着,便忙洗了手提笔写出。众人看道:

持螯更喜桂阴凉,泼醋擂姜兴欲狂。

饕餮王孙应有酒,横行公子却无肠。

脐间积冷馋忘忌,指上沾腥洗尚香。

原为世人美口腹, 坡仙曾笑一生忙。

  黛玉笑道:“这样的诗,要一百首也有。”宝玉笑道:“你这会子才力已尽,不说不能作了,还贬人家。”黛玉听了,并不答言,也不思索,提起笔来一挥,已有了一首。众人看道:

铁甲长戈死未忘,堆盘色相喜先尝。

螯封嫩玉双双满,壳凸红脂块块香。

多肉更怜卿八足,助情谁劝我千觞。

对斯佳品酬佳节,桂拂清风菊带霜。

  宝玉看了正喝彩,黛玉便一把撕了,令人烧去, 因笑道:“我的不及你的,我烧了他。你那个很好,比方才的菊花诗还好,你留着他给人看。”宝钗接着笑道:“我也勉强了一首,未必好,写出来取笑儿罢。”说着也写了出来。大家看时,写道是:

桂霭桐阴坐举(角加殇的右边),长安涎口盼重阳。

眼前道路无经纬,皮里春秋空黑黄。

  看到这里,众人不禁叫绝。宝玉道:“写得痛快!我的诗也该烧了。”又看底下道:

酒未敌腥还用菊,性防积冷定须姜。

于今落釜成何益,月浦空余禾黍香。

  众人看毕,都说这是食螃蟹绝唱,这些小题目, 原要寓大意才算是大才,只是讽刺世人太毒了些。说着,只见平儿复进园来。不知作什么,且听下回分解。

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 20:38
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
Lin Hsiao-Hsiang carries the first prize in the poems on chrysanthemums — Hsueh Heng-wu chaffs Pao-yü by composing verses in the same style as his on the crabs.
After Pao-ch’ai and Hsiang-yün, we will now explain, settled everything in their deliberations, nothing memorable occurred, the whole night, which deserves to be put on record.

The next day, Hsiang-yün invited dowager lady Chia and her other relatives to come and look at the olea flowers. Old lady Chia and every one else answered that as she had had the kind attention to ask them, they felt it their duty to avail themselves of her gracious invitation, much though they would be putting her to trouble and inconvenience. At twelve o’clock, therefore, old lady Chia actually took with her Madame Wang and lady Feng, as well as Mrs. Hsüeh and other members of her family whom she had asked to join them, and repaired into the garden.

“Which is the best spot?” old lady Chia inquired.

“We are ready to go wherever you may like, dear senior,” Madame Wang ventured in response.

“A collation has already been spread in the Lotus Fragrance Arbour,” lady Feng interposed. “Besides, the two olea plants, on that hill, yonder, are now lovely in their full blossom, and the water of that stream is jade-like and pellucid, so if we sit in the pavilion in the middle of it, won’t we enjoy an open and bright view? It will be refreshing too to our eyes to watch the pool.”

“Quite right!” assented dowager lady Chia at this suggestion; and while expressing her approbation, she ushered her train of followers into the Arbour of Lotus Fragrance.

This Arbour of Lotus Fragrance had, in fact, been erected in the centre of the pool. It had windows on all four sides. On the left and on the right, stood covered passages, which spanned the stream and connected with the hills. At the back, figured a winding bridge.

As the party ascended the bamboo bridge, lady Feng promptly advanced and supported dowager lady Chia. “Venerable ancestor,” she said, “just walk boldly and with confident step; there’s nothing to fear; it’s the way of these bamboo bridges to go on creaking like this.”

Presently, they entered the arbour. Here they saw two additional bamboo tables, placed beyond the balustrade. On the one, were arranged cups, chopsticks and every article necessary for drinking wine. On the other, were laid bamboo utensils for tea, a tea-service and various cups and saucers. On the off side, two or three waiting-maids were engaged in fanning the stove to boil the water for tea. On the near side were visible several other girls, who were trying with their fans to get a fire to light in the stove so as to warm the wines.

“It was a capital idea,” dowager lady Chia hastily exclaimed laughingly with vehemence, “to bring tea here. What’s more, the spot and the appurtenances are alike so spick and span!”

“These things were brought by cousin Pao-ch’ai,” Hsiang-yün smilingly explained, “so I got them ready.”

“This child is, I say, so scrupulously particular,” old lady Chia observed, “that everything she does is thoroughly devised.”

As she gave utterance to her feelings, her attention was attracted by a pair of scrolls of black lacquer, inlaid with mother-of-pearl, suspended on the pillars, and she asked Hsiang-yün to tell her what the mottoes were.

The text she read was:

Snapped is the shade of the hibiscus by the fragrant oar of a boat
homeward bound.
Deep flows the perfume of the lily and the lotus underneath the bamboo
bridge.

After listening to the motto, old lady Chia raised her head and cast a glance upon the tablet; then turning round: “Long ago, when I was young,” she observed, addressing herself to Mrs. Hsüeh, “we likewise had at home a pavilion like this called ‘the Hall reclining on the russet clouds,’ or some other such name. At that time, I was of the same age as the girls, and my wont was to go day after day and play with my sisters there. One day, I, unexpectedly, slipped and fell into the water, and I had a narrow escape from being drowned; for it was after great difficulty, that they managed to drag me out safe and sound. But my head was, after all, bumped about against the wooden nails; so much so, that this hole of the length of a finger, which you can see up to this day on my temple, comes from the bruises I sustained. All my people were in a funk that I’d be the worse for this ducking and continued in fear and trembling lest I should catch a chill. ‘It was dreadful, dreadful!’ they opined, but I managed, little though every one thought it, to keep in splendid health.”

Lady Feng allowed no time to any one else to put in a word; but anticipating them: “Had you then not survived, who would now be enjoying these immense blessings!” she smiled. “This makes it evident that no small amount of happiness and long life were in store for you, venerable ancestor, from your very youth up! It was by the agency of the spirits that this hole was knocked open so that they might fill it up with happiness and longevity! The old man Shou Hsing had, in fact, a hole in his head, which was so full of every kind of blessing conducive to happiness and long life that it bulged up ever so high!”

Before, however, she could conclude, dowager lady Chia and the rest were convulsed with such laughter that their bodies doubled in two.

“This monkey is given to dreadful tricks!” laughed old lady Chia. “She’s always ready to make a scapegoat of me to evoke amusement. But would that I could take that glib mouth of yours and rend it in pieces.”

“It’s because I feared that the cold might, when you by and bye have some crabs to eat, accumulate in your intestines,” lady Feng pleaded, “that I tried to induce you, dear senior, to have a laugh, so as to make you gay and merry. For one can, when in high spirits, indulge in a couple of them more with impunity.”

“By and bye,” smiled old lady Chia, “I’ll make you follow me day and night, so that I may constantly be amused and feel my mind diverted; I won’t let you go back to your home.”

“It’s that weakness of yours for her, venerable senior,” Madame Wang observed with a smile, “that has got her into the way of behaving in this manner, and, if you go on speaking to her as you do, she’ll soon become ever so much the more unreasonable.”

“I like her such as she is,” dowager lady Chia laughed. “Besides, she’s truly no child, ignorant of the distinction between high and low. When we are at home, with no strangers present, we ladies should be on terms like these, and as long, in fact, as we don’t overstep propriety, it’s all right. If not, what would he the earthly use of making them behave like so many saints?”

While bandying words, they entered the pavilion in a body. After tea, lady Feng hastened to lay out the cups and chopsticks. At the upper table then seated herself old lady Chia, Mrs. Hsüeh, Pao-ch’ai, Tai-yü and Pao-yü. Round the table, on the east, sat Shih Hsiang-yün, Madame Wang, Ying Ch’un, T’an Ch’un and Hsi Ch’un. At the small table, leaning against the door on the west side, Li Wan and lady Feng assigned themselves places. But it was for the mere sake of appearances, as neither of them ventured to sit down, but remained in attendance at the two tables, occupied by old lady Chia and Madame Wang.

“You’d better,” lady Feng said, “not bring in too many crabs at a time. Throw these again into the steaming-basket! Only serve ten; and when they’re eaten, a fresh supply can be fetched!”

Asking, at the same time, for water, she washed her hands, and, taking her position near dowager lady Chia, she scooped out the meat from a crab, and offered the first help to Mrs. Hsüeh.

“They’ll be sweeter were I to open them with my own hands,” Mrs. Hsüeh remarked, “there’s no need for any one to serve me.”

Lady Feng, therefore, presented it to old lady Chia and handed a second portion to Pao-yü.

“Make the wine as warm as possible and bring it in!” she then went on to cry. “Go,” she added, directing the servant-girls, “and fetch the powder, made of green beans, and scented with the leaves of chrysanthemums and the stamens of the olea fragrans; and keep it ready to rinse our hands with.”

Shih Hsiang-yün had a crab to bear the others company, but no sooner had she done than she retired to a lower seat, from where she helped her guests. When she, however, walked out a second time to give orders to fill two dishes and send them over to Mrs. Chao, she perceived lady Feng come up to her again. “You’re not accustomed to entertaining,” she said, “so go and have your share to eat. I’ll attend to the people for you first, and, when they’ve gone, I’ll have all I want.”

Hsiang-yün would not agree to her proposal. But giving further directions to the servants to spread two tables under the verandah on the off-side, she pressed Yüan Yang, Hu Po, Ts’ai Hsia, Ts’ai Yün and P’ing Erh to go and seat themselves.

“Lady Secunda,” consequently ventured Yüan Yang, “you’re in here doing the honours, so may I go and have something to eat?”

“You can all go,” replied lady Feng; “leave everything in my charge, and it will be all right.”

While these words were being spoken, Shih Hsiang-yün resumed her place at the banquet. Lady Feng and Li Wan then took hurry-scurry something to eat as a matter of form; but lady Feng came down once more to look after things. After a time, she stepped out on the verandah where Yüan Yang and the other girls were having their refreshments in high glee. As soon as they caught sight of her, Yuan Yang and her companions stood up. “What has your ladyship come out again for?” they inquired. “Do let us also enjoy a little peace and quiet!”

“This chit Yüan Yang is worse than ever!” lady Feng laughed. “Here I’m slaving away for you, and, instead of feeling grateful to me, you bear me a grudge! But don’t you yet quick pour me a cup of wine?”

Yüan Yang immediately smiled, and filling a cup, she applied it to lady Feng’s lips. Lady Feng stretched out her neck and emptied it. But Hu Po and Ts’ai Hsia thereupon likewise replenished a cup and put it to lady Feng’s mouth. Lady Feng swallowed the contents of that as well. P’ing Erh had, by this time, brought her some yellow meat which she had picked out from the shell. “Pour plenty of ginger and vinegar!” shouted lady Feng, and, in a moment, she made short work of that too. “You people,” she smiled, “had better sit down and have something to eat, for I’m off now.”

“You brazen-faced thing,” exclaimed Yüan Yang laughingly, “to eat what was intended for us!”

“Don’t be so captious with me!” smiled lady Feng. “Are you aware that your master Secundus, Mr. Lien, has taken such a violent fancy to you that he means to speak to our old lady to let you be his secondary wife!”

Yüan Yang blushed crimson. “Ts’ui!” she shouted. “Are these really words to issue from the mouth of a lady! But if I don’t daub your face all over with my filthy hands, I won’t feel happy!”

Saying this, she rushed up to her. She was about to besmear her face, when lady Feng pleaded: “My dear child, do let me off this time!”

“Lo, that girl Yüan,” laughed Hu Po, “wishes to smear her, and that hussey P’ing still spares her! Look here, she has scarcely had two crabs, and she has drunk a whole saucerful of vinegar!”

P’ing Erh was holding a crab full of yellow meat, which she was in the act of cleaning. As soon therefore as she heard this taunt, she came, crab in hand, to spatter Hu Po’s face, as she laughingly reviled her. “I’ll take you minx with that cajoling tongue of yours” she cried, “and....”

But, Hu Po, while also indulging in laughter, drew aside; so P’ing Erh beat the air, and fell forward, daubing, by a strange coincidence, the cheek of lady Feng. Lady Feng was at the moment having a little good-humoured raillery with Yüan Yang, and was taken so much off her guard, that she was quite startled out of her senses. “Ai-yah!” she ejaculated. The bystanders found it difficult to keep their countenance, and, with one voice, they exploded into a boisterous fit of laughter. Lady Feng as well could not help feeling amused, and smilingly she upbraided her. “You stupid wench!” she said; “Have you by gorging lost your eyesight that you recklessly smudge your mistress’ face?”

P’ing Erh hastily crossed over and wiped her face for her, and then went in person to fetch some water.

“O-mi-to-fu,” ejaculated Yüan Yang, “this is a distinct retribution!”

Dowager lady Chia, though seated on the other side, overheard their shouts, and she consecutively made inquiries as to what they had seen to tickled their fancy so. “Tell us,” (she urged), “what it is so that we too should have a laugh.”

“Our lady Secunda,” Yüan Yang and the other maids forthwith laughingly cried, “came to steal our crabs and eat them, and P’ing Erh got angry and daubed her mistress’ face all over with yellow meat. So our mistress and that slave-girl are now having a scuffle over it.”

This report filled dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang and the other inmates with them with much merriment. “Do have pity on her,” dowager lady Chia laughed, “and let her have some of those small legs and entrails to eat, and have done!”

Yuan Yang and her companions assented, much amused. “Mistress Secunda,” they shouted in a loud tone of voice, “you’re at liberty to eat this whole tableful of legs!”

But having washed her face clean, lady Feng approached old lady Chia and the other guests and waited upon them for a time, while they partook of refreshments.

Tai-yü did not, with her weak physique, venture to overload her stomach, so partaking of a little meat from the claws, she left the table. Presently, however, dowager lady Chia too abandoned all idea of having anything more to eat. The company therefore quitted the banquet; and, when they had rinsed their hands, some admired the flowers, some played with the water, others looked at the fish.

After a short stroll, Madame Wang turned round and remarked to old lady Chia: “There’s plenty of wind here. Besides, you’ve just had crabs; so it would be prudent for you, venerable senior, to return home and rest. And if you feel in the humour, we can come again for a turn to-morrow.”

“Quite true!” acquiesced dowager lady Chia, in reply to this suggestion. “I was afraid that if I left, now that you’re all in exuberant spirits, I mightn’t again be spoiling your fun, (so I didn’t budge). But as the idea originates from yourselves do go as you please, (while I retire). But,” she said to Hsiang-yün, “don’t allow your cousin Secundus, Pao-yü, and your cousin Lin to have too much to eat.” Then when Hsiang-yün had signified her obedience, “You two girls,” continuing, she recommended Hsiang-yün and Pao-ch’ai, “must not also have more than is good for you. Those things are, it’s true, luscious, but they’re not very wholesome; and if you eat immoderately of them, why, you’ll get stomachaches.”

Both girls promised with alacrity to be careful; and, having escorted her beyond the confines of the garden, they retraced their steps and ordered the servants to clear the remnants of the banquet and to lay out a new supply of refreshments.

“There’s no use of any regular spread out!” Pao-yü interposed. “When you are about to write verses, that big round table can be put in the centre and the wines and eatables laid on it. Neither will there be any need to ceremoniously have any fixed seats. Let those who may want anything to eat, go up to it and take what they like; and if we seat ourselves, scattered all over the place, won’t it be far more convenient for us?”

“Your idea is excellent!” Pao-ch’ai answered.

“This is all very well,” Hsiang-yün observed, “but there are others to be studied besides ourselves!”

Issuing consequently further directions for another table to be laid, and picking out some hot crabs, she asked Hsi Jen, Tzu Chüan, Ssu Ch’i, Shih Shu, Ju Hua, Ying Erh, Ts’ui Mo and the other girls to sit together and form a party. Then having a couple of flowered rugs spread under the olea trees on the hills, she bade the matrons on duty, the waiting-maids and other servants to likewise make themselves comfortable and to eat and drink at their pleasure until they were wanted, when they could come and answer the calls.

Hsiang-yün next fetched the themes for the verses and pinned them with a needle on the wall. “They’re full of originality,” one and all exclaimed after perusal, “we fear we couldn’t write anything on them.”

Hsiang-yün then went onto explain to them the reasons that had prompted her not to determine upon any particular rhymes.

“Yes, quite right!” put in Pao-yü. “I myself don’t fancy hard and fast rhymes!”

But Lin Tai-yü, being unable to stand much wine and to take any crabs, told, on her own account, a servant to fetch an embroidered cushion; and, seating herself in such a way as to lean against the railing, she took up a fishing-rod and began to fish. Pao-ch’ai played for a time with a twig of olea she held in her hand, then resting on the window-sill, she plucked the petals, and threw them into the water, attracting the fish, which went by, to rise to the surface and nibble at them. Hsiang-yün, after a few moments of abstraction, urged Hsi Jen and the other girls to help themselves to anything they wanted, and beckoned to the servants, seated at the foot of the hill, to eat to their heart’s content. Tan Ch’un, in company with Li Wan and Hsi Ch’un, stood meanwhile under the shade of the weeping willows, and looked at the widgeons and egrets. Ying Ch’un, on the other hand, was all alone under the shade of some trees, threading double jasmine flowers, with a needle specially adapted for the purpose. Pao-yü too watched Tai-yü fishing for a while. At one time he leant next to Pao-ch’ai and cracked a few jokes with her. And at another, he drank, when he noticed Hsi Jen feasting on crabs with her companions, a few mouthfuls of wine to keep her company. At this, Hsi Jen cleaned the meat out of a shell, and gave it to him to eat.

Tai-yü then put down the fishing-rod, and, approaching the seats, she laid hold of a small black tankard, ornamented with silver plum flowers, and selected a tiny cup, made of transparent stone, red like a begonia, and in the shape of a banana leaf. A servant-girl observed her movements, and, concluding that she felt inclined to have a drink, she drew near with hurried step to pour some wine for her.

“You girls had better go on eating,” Tai-yü remonstrated, “and let me help myself; there’ll be some fun in it then!”

So speaking, she filled for herself a cup half full; but discovering that it was yellow wine, “I’ve eaten only a little bit of crab,” she said, “and yet I feel my mouth slightly sore; so what would do for me now is a mouthful of very hot distilled spirit.”

Pao-yü hastened to take up her remark. “There’s some distilled spirit,” he chimed in. “Take some of that wine,” he there and then shouted out to a servant, “scented with acacia flowers, and warm a tankard of it.”

When however it was brought Tai-yü simply took a sip and put it down again.

Pao-ch’ai too then came forward, and picked up a double cup; but, after drinking a mouthful of it, she lay it aside, and, moistening her pen, she walked up to the wall, and marked off the first theme: “longing for chrysanthemums,” below which she appended a character “Heng.”

“My dear cousin,” promptly remarked Pao-yü. “I’ve already got four lines of the second theme so let me write on it!”

“I managed, after ever so much difficulty, to put a stanza together,” Pao-ch’ai smiled, “and are you now in such a hurry to deprive me of it?”

Without so much as a word, Tai-yü took a pen and put a distinctive sign opposite the eighth, consisting of: “ask the chrysanthemums;” and, singling out, in quick succession, the eleventh: “dream of chrysanthemums,” as well, she too affixed for herself the word “Hsiao” below. But Pao-yü likewise got a pen, and marked his choice, the twelfth on the list: “seek for chrysanthemums,” by the side of which he wrote the character “Chiang.”

T’an Ch’un thereupon rose to her feet. “If there’s no one to write on ‘Pinning the chrysanthemums’” she observed, while scrutinising the themes, “do let me have it! It has just been ruled,” she continued, pointing at Pao-yü with a significant smile, “that it is on no account permissible to introduce any expressions, bearing reference to the inner chambers, so you’d better be on your guard!”

But as she spoke, she perceived Hsiang-yün come forward, and jointly mark the fourth and fifth, that is: “facing the chrysanthemums,” and “putting chrysanthemums in vases,” to which she, like the others, appended a word, Hsiang.”

“You too should get a style or other!” T’an Ch’un suggested.

“In our home,” smiled Hsiang-yün, “there exist, it is true, at present several halls and structures, but as I don’t live in either, there’ll be no fun in it were I to borrow the name of any one of them!”

“Our venerable senior just said,” Pao-ch’ai observed laughingly, “that there was also in your home a water-pavilion called ‘leaning on russet clouds hall,’ and is it likely that it wasn’t yours? But albeit it doesn’t exist now-a-days, you were anyhow its mistress of old.”

“She’s right!” one and all exclaimed.

Pao-yü therefore allowed Hsiang-yün no time to make a move, but forthwith rubbed off the character “Hsiang,” for her and substituted that of “Hsia” (russet).

A short time only elapsed before the compositions on the twelve themes had all been completed. After they had each copied out their respective verses, they handed them to Ying Ch’un, who took a separate sheet of snow-white fancy paper, and transcribed them together, affixing distinctly under each stanza the style of the composer. Li Wan and her assistants then began to read, starting from the first on the list, the verses which follow:

“Longing for chrysanthemums,” by the “Princess of Heng Wu.”

With anguish sore I face the western breeze, and wrapt in grief, I
pine for you!
What time the smart weed russet turns, and the reeds white, my heart
is rent in two.
When in autumn the hedges thin, and gardens waste, all trace of you is
gone.
When the moon waxeth cold, and the dew pure, my dreams then know
something of you.
With constant yearnings my heart follows you as far as wild geese
homeward fly.
Lonesome I sit and lend an ear, till a late hour to the sound of the
block!
For you, ye yellow flowers, I’ve grown haggard and worn, but who doth
pity me,
And breathe one word of cheer that in the ninth moon I will soon meet
you again?

“Search for chrysanthemums,” by the “Gentleman of I Hung:”

When I have naught to do, I’ll seize the first fine day to try and
stroll about.
Neither wine-cups nor cups of medicine will then deter me from my
wish.
Who plants the flowers in all those spots, facing the dew and under
the moon’s rays?
Outside the rails they grow and by the hedge; but in autumn where do
they go?
With sandals waxed I come from distant shores; my feelings all
exuberant;
But as on this cold day I can’t exhaust my song, my spirits get
depressed.
The yellow flowers, if they but knew how comfort to a poet to afford,
Would not let me this early morn trudge out in vain with my cash-laden
staff.

“Planting chrysanthemums,” by the Gentleman of “I Hung:”

When autumn breaks, I take my hoe, and moving them myself out of the
park,
I plant them everywhere near the hedges and in the foreground of the
halls.
Last night, when least expected, they got a good shower, which made
them all revive.
This morn my spirits still rise high, as the buds burst in bloom
bedecked with frost.
Now that it’s cool, a thousand stanzas on the autumn scenery I sing.
In ecstasies from drink, I toast their blossom in a cup of cold, and
fragrant wine.
With spring water. I sprinkle them, cover the roots with mould and
well tend them,
So that they may, like the path near the well, be free of every grain
of dirt.

“Facing the chrysanthemums,” by the “Old friend of the Hall reclining on the russet clouds.”

From other gardens I transplant them, and I treasure them like gold.
One cluster bears light-coloured bloom; another bears dark shades.
I sit with head uncovered by the sparse-leaved artemesia hedge,
And in their pure and cool fragrance, clasping my knees, I hum my
lays.
In the whole world, methinks, none see the light as peerless as these
flowers.
From all I see you have no other friend more intimate than me.
Such autumn splendour, I must not misuse, as steadily it fleets.
My gaze I fix on you as I am fain each moment to enjoy!

“Putting chrysanthemums in vases,” by the “Old Friend of the hall reclining on the russet clouds.”

The lute I thrum, and quaff my wine, joyful at heart that ye are meet
to be my mates.
The various tables, on which ye are laid, adorn with beauteous grace
this quiet nook.
The fragrant dew, next to the spot I sit, is far apart from that by
the three paths.
I fling my book aside and turn my gaze upon a twig full of your autumn
(bloom).
What time the frost is pure, a new dream steals o’er me, as by the
paper screen I rest.
When cold holdeth the park, and the sun’s rays do slant, I long and
yearn for you, old friends.
I too differ from others in this world, for my own tastes resemble
those of yours.
The vernal winds do not hinder the peach tree and the pear from
bursting forth in bloom.

“Singing chrysanthemums,” by the “Hsiao Hsiang consort.”

Eating the bread of idleness, the frenzy of poetry creeps over me both
night and day.
Round past the hedge I wend, and, leaning on the rock, I intone verses
gently to myself.
From the point of my pencil emanate lines of recondite grace, so near
the frost I write.
Some scent I hold by the side of my mouth, and, turning to the moon, I
sing my sentiments.
With self-pitying lines pages I fill, so as utterance to give to all
my cares and woes.
From these few scanty words, who could fathom the secrets of my heart
about the autumntide?
Beginning from the time when T’ao, the magistrate, did criticise the
beauty of your bloom,
Yea, from that date remote up to this very day, your high renown has
ever been extolled.

“Drawing chrysanthemums,” by the “Princess of Heng Wu.”

Verses I’ve had enough, so with my pens I play; with no idea that I am
mad.
Do I make use of pigments red or green as to involve a task of
toilsome work?
To form clusters of leaves, I sprinkle simply here and there a
thousand specks of ink.
And when I’ve drawn the semblance of the flowers, some spots I make to
represent the frost.
The light and dark so life-like harmonise with the figure of those
there in the wind,
That when I’ve done tracing their autumn growth, a fragrant smell
issues under my wrist.
Do you not mark how they resemble those, by the east hedge, which you
leisurely pluck?
Upon the screens their image I affix to solace me for those of the
ninth moon.

“Asking the chrysanthemums,” by the “Hsiao Hsiang consort.”

Your heart, in autumn, I would like to read, but know it no one could!
While humming with my arms behind my back, on the east hedge I rap.
So peerless and unique are ye that who is meet with you to stay?
Why are you of all flowers the only ones to burst the last in bloom?
Why in such silence plunge the garden dew and the frost in the hall?
When wild geese homeward fly and crickets sicken, do you think of me?
Do not tell me that in the world none of you grow with power of
speech?
But if ye fathom what I say, why not converse with me a while?

“Pinning the chrysanthemums in the hair,” by the “Visitor under the banana trees.”

I put some in a vase, and plant some by the hedge, so day by day I
have ample to do.
I pluck them, yet don’t fancy they are meant for girls to pin before
the glass in their coiffure.
My mania for these flowers is just as keen as was that of the squire,
who once lived in Ch’ang An.
I rave as much for them as raved Mr. P’eng Tsê, when he was under the
effects of wine.
Cold is the short hair on his temples and moistened with dew, which on
it dripped from the three paths.
His flaxen turban is suffused with the sweet fragrance of the autumn
frost in the ninth moon.
That strong weakness of mine to pin them in my hair is viewed with
sneers by my contemporaries.
They clap their hands, but they are free to laugh at me by the
roadside as much us e’er they list.

“The shadow of the chrysanthemums,” by the “Old Friend of the hall reclining on the russet clouds.”

In layers upon layers their autumn splendour grows and e’er thick and
thicker.
I make off furtively, and stealthily transplant them from the three
crossways.
The distant lamp, inside the window-frame, depicts their shade both
far and near.
The hedge riddles the moon’s rays, like unto a sieve, but the flowers
stop the holes.
As their reflection cold and fragrant tarries here, their soul must
too abide.
The dew-dry spot beneath the flowers is so like them that what is said
of dreams is trash.
Their precious shadows, full of subtle scent, are trodden down to
pieces here and there.
Could any one with eyes half closed from drinking, not mistake the
shadow for the flowers.

“Dreaming of chrysanthemums,” by the “Hsiao Hsiang consort.”

What vivid dreams arise as I dose by the hedge amidst those autumn
scenes!
Whether clouds bear me company or the moon be my mate, I can’t
discern.
In fairyland I soar, not that I would become a butterfly like Chang.
So long I for my old friend T’ao, the magistrate, that I again seek
him.
In a sound sleep I fell; but so soon as the wild geese cried, they
broke my rest.
The chirp of the cicadas gave me such a start that I bear them a
grudge.
My secret wrongs to whom can I go and divulge, when I wake up from
sleep?
The faded flowers and the cold mist make my feelings of anguish know
no bounds.

“Fading of the chrysanthemums,” by the “Visitor under the banana trees.”

The dew congeals; the frost waxes in weight; and gradually dwindles
their bloom.
After the feast, with the flower show, follows the season of the
‘little snow.’
The stalks retain still some redundant smell, but the flowers’ golden
tinge is faint.
The stems do not bear sign of even one whole leaf; their verdure is
all past.
Naught but the chirp of crickets strikes my ear, while the moon shines
on half my bed.
Near the cold clouds, distant a thousand li, a flock of wild geese
slowly fly.
When autumn breaks again next year, I feel certain that we will meet
once more.
We part, but only for a time, so don’t let us indulge in anxious
thoughts.

Each stanza they read they praised; and they heaped upon each other incessant eulogiums.

“Let me now criticise them; I’ll do so with all fairness!” Li Wan smiled. “As I glance over the page,” she said, “I find that each of you has some distinct admirable sentiments; but in order to be impartial in my criticism to-day, I must concede the first place to: ‘Singing the chrysanthemums;’ the second to: ‘Asking the chrysanthemums;’ and the third to: ‘Dreaming of chrysanthemums.’ The original nature of the themes makes the verses full of originality, and their conception still more original. But we must allow to the ‘Hsiao Hsiang consort’ the credit of being the best; next in order following: ‘Pinning chrysanthemums in the hair,’ ‘Facing the chrysanthemums,’ ‘Putting the chrysanthemums, in vases,’ ‘Drawing the chrysanthemums,’ and ‘Longing for chrysanthemums,’ as second best.”

This decision filled Pao-yü with intense gratification. Clapping his hands, “Quite right! it’s most just,” he shouted.

“My verses are worth nothing!” Tai-yü remarked. “Their fault, after all, is that they are a little too minutely subtile.”

“They are subtile but good,” Li Wan rejoined; “for there’s no artificialness or stiffness about them.”

“According to my views,” Tai-yü observed, “the best line is:

“‘When cold holdeth the park and the sun’s rays do slant, I long and

yearn for you, old friends.’

“The metonomy:

“‘I fling my book aside and turn my gaze upon a twig of autumn.’

is already admirable! She has dealt so exhaustively with ‘putting chrysanthemums in a vase’ that she has left nothing unsaid that could be said, and has had in consequence to turn her thought back and consider the time anterior to their being plucked and placed in vases. Her sentiments are profound!”

“What you say is certainly so,” explained Li Wan smiling; “but that line of yours:

“‘Some scent I hold by the side of my mouth,....’

“beats that.”

“After all,” said T’an Ch’un, “we must admit that there’s depth of thought in those of the ‘Princess of Heng Wu’ with:

“’...in autumn all trace of you is gone;’

“and

“’...my dreams then know something of you!’

“They really make the meaning implied by the words ‘long for’ stand out clearly.”

“Those passages of yours:

“‘Cold is the short hair on his temples and moistened....’

“and

“‘His flaxen turban is suffused with the sweet fragrance....;’”

laughingly observed Puo-ch’ai, “likewise bring out the idea of ‘pinning the chrysanthemums in the hair’ so thoroughly that one couldn’t get a loop hole for fault-finding.”

Hsiang-yün then smiled.

“’...who is meet with you to stay’”

she said, “and

“’...burst the last in bloom.’

“are questions so straight to the point set to the chrysanthemums, that they are quite at a loss what answer to give.”

“Were what you say:

“‘I sit with head uncovered....’

“and

“’...clasping my knees, I hum my lays....’

“as if you couldn’t, in fact, tear yourself away for even a moment from them,” Li Wan laughed, “to come to the knowledge of the chrysanthemums, why, they would certainly be sick and tired of you.”

This joke made every one laugh.

“I’m last again!” smiled Pao-yü. “Is it likely that:

“‘Who plants the flowers?....

...in autumn where do they go?
With sandals waxed I come from distant shores;....
...and as on this cold day I can’t exhaust my song;....’

“do not all forsooth amount to searching for chrysanthemums? And that

“‘Last night they got a shower....

And this morn ... bedecked with frost,’

“don’t both bear on planting them? But unfortunately they can’t come up to these lines:

“‘Some scent I hold by the side of my mouth and turning to the moon I

sing my sentiments.’
‘In their pure and cool fragrance, clasping my knees I hum my lays.’
‘...short hair on his temples....’
‘His flaxen turban....
...golden tinge is faint.
...verdure is all past.
...in autumn ... all trace of you is gone.
...my dreams then know something of you.’

“But to-morrow,” he proceeded, “if I have got nothing to do, I’ll write twelve stanzas my self.”

“Yours are also good,” Li Wan pursued, “the only thing is that they aren’t as full of original conception as those other lines, that’s all.”

But after a few further criticisms, they asked for some more warm crabs; and, helping themselves, as soon as they were brought, from the large circular table, they regaled themselves for a time.

“With the crabs to-day in one’s hand and the olea before one’s eyes, one cannot help inditing verses,” Pao-yü smiled. “I’ve already thought of a few; but will any of you again have the pluck to devise any?”

With this challenge, he there and then hastily washed his hands and picking up a pen he wrote out what, his companions found on perusal, to run in this strain:

When in my hands I clasp a crab what most enchants my heart is the
cassia’s cool shade.
While I pour vinegar and ground ginger, I feel from joy as if I would
go mad.
With so much gluttony the prince’s grandson eats his crabs that he
should have some wine.
The side-walking young gentleman has no intestines in his frame at
all.
I lose sight in my greediness that in my stomach cold accumulates.
To my fingers a strong smell doth adhere and though I wash them yet
the smell clings fast.
The main secret of this is that men in this world make much of food.
The P’o Spirit has laughed at them that all their lives they only seek
to eat.

“I could readily compose a hundred stanzas with such verses in no time,” Tai-yü observed with a sarcastic smile.

“Your mental energies are now long ago exhausted,” Pao-yü rejoined laughingly, “and instead of confessing your inability to devise any, you still go on heaping invective upon people!”

Tai-yü, upon catching this insinuation, made no reply of any kind; but slightly raising her head she hummed something to herself for a while, and then taking up a pen she completed a whole stanza with a few dashes.

The company then read her lines. They consisted of—

E’en after death, their armour and their lengthy spears are never cast
away.
So nice they look, piled in the plate, that first to taste them I’d
fain be.
In every pair of legs they have, the crabs are full of tender
jade-like meat.
Each piece of ruddy fat, which in their shell bumps up, emits a
fragrant smell.
Besides much meat, they have a greater relish for me still, eight feet
as well.
Who bids me drink a thousand cups of wine in order to enhance my joy?
What time I can behold their luscious food, with the fine season doth
accord
When cassias wave with fragrance pure, and the chrysanthemums are
decked with frost.

Pao-yü had just finished conning it over and was beginning to sing its praise, when Tai-yü, with one snatch, tore it to pieces and bade a servant go and burn it.

“As my compositions can’t come up to yours,” she then observed, “I’ll burn it. Yours is capital, much better than the lines you wrote a little time back on the chrysanthemums, so keep it for the benefit of others.”

“I’ve likewise succeeded, after much effort, in putting together a stanza,” Pao-ch’ai laughingly remarked. “It cannot, of course, be worth much, but I’ll put it down for fun’s sake.”

As she spoke, she too wrote down her lines. When they came to look at them, they read—

On this bright beauteous day, I bask in the dryandra shade, with a cup
in my hand.
When I was at Ch’ang An, with drivelling mouth, I longed for the ninth
day of the ninth moon.
The road stretches before their very eyes, but they can’t tell between
straight and transverse.
Under their shells in spring and autumn only reigns a vacuum, yellow
and black.

At this point, they felt unable to refrain from shouting: “Excellent!” “She abuses in fine style!” Pao-yü shouted. “But my lines should also be committed to the flames.”

The company thereupon scanned the remainder of the stanza, which was couched in this wise:

When all the stock of wine is gone, chrysanthemums then use to scour
away the smell.
So as to counteract their properties of gath’ring cold, fresh ginger
you should take.
Alas! now that they have been dropped into the boiling pot, what good
do they derive?
About the moonlit river banks there but remains the fragrant aroma of
corn.

At the close of their perusal, they with one voice, explained that this was a first-rate song on crab-eating; that minor themes of this kind should really conceal lofty thoughts, before they could be held to be of any great merit, and that the only thing was that it chaffed people rather too virulently.

But while they were engaged in conversation, P’ing Erh was again seen coming into the garden. What she wanted is not, however, yet known; so, reader, peruse the details given in the subsequent chapter.

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 20:55
第三十九回

村姥姥是信口开合 情哥哥偏寻根究底

  话说众人见平儿来了,都说:“你们奶奶作什么呢,怎么不来了?”平儿笑道:“他那里得空儿来。因为说没有好生吃得,又不得来,所以叫我来问还有没有,叫我要几个拿了家去吃罢。”湘云道:“有,多着呢。”忙令人拿了十个极大的。平儿道:“多拿几个团脐的。”众人又拉平儿坐,平儿不肯。李纨拉着他笑道:“偏要你坐。”拉着他身边坐下,端了一杯酒送到他嘴边。 平儿忙喝了一口就要走。李纨道:“偏不许你去。显见得只有凤丫头,就不听我的话了。”说着又命嬷嬷们:“先送了盒子去,就说我留下平儿了。”那婆子一时拿了盒子回来说:“二奶奶说,叫奶奶和姑娘们别笑话要嘴吃。这个盒子里是方才舅太太那里送来的菱粉糕和鸡油卷儿, 给奶奶姑娘们吃的。”又向平儿道:“说使你来你就贪住顽不去了。 劝你少喝一杯儿罢。”平儿笑道:“多喝了又把我怎么样?”一面说, 一面只管喝,又吃螃蟹。李纨揽着他笑道:“可惜这么个好体面模样儿,命却平常,只落得屋里使唤。不知道的人,谁不拿你当作奶奶太太看。”

  平儿一面和宝钗湘云等吃喝,一面回头笑道:“奶奶,别只摸的我怪痒的。”李氏道:“嗳哟!这硬的是什么?”平儿道:“钥匙。”李氏道:“什么钥匙?要紧梯己东西怕人偷了去, 却带在身上。我成日家和人说笑,有个唐僧取经,就有个白马来驮他;刘智远打天下, 就有个瓜精来送盔甲;有个凤丫头,就有个你。你就是你奶奶的一把总钥匙,还要这钥匙作什么。”平儿笑道:“奶奶吃了酒,又拿了我来打趣着取笑儿了。”宝钗笑道:“这倒是真话。 我们没事评论起人来,你们这几个都是百个里头挑不出一个来,妙在各人有各人的好处。”李纨道:“大小都有个天理。比如老太太屋里,要没那个鸳鸯如何使得。 从太太起,那一个敢驳老太太的回,现在他敢驳回。偏老太太只听他一个人的话。老太太那些穿戴的,别人不记得,他都记得,要不是他经管着,不知叫人诓骗了多少去呢。那孩子心也公道,虽然这样,倒常替人说好话儿,还倒不依势欺人的。”惜春笑道:“老太太昨儿还说呢,他比我们还强呢。”平儿道:“那原是个好的,我们那里比的上他。”宝玉道:“太太屋里的彩霞,是个老实人。”探春道:“可不是,外头老实,心里有数儿。太太是那么佛爷似的,事情上不留心,他都知道。凡百一应事都是他提着太太行。连老爷在家出外去的一应大小事, 他都知道。太太忘了,他背地里告诉太太。”李纨道:“那也罢了。”指着宝玉道:“这一个小爷屋里要不是袭人,你们度量到个什么田地!凤丫头就是楚霸王,也得这两只膀子好举千斤鼎。他不是这丫头,就得这么周到了!”平儿笑道:“先时陪了四个丫头,死的死,去的去,只剩下我一个孤鬼了。”李纨道:“你倒是有造化的。凤丫头也是有造化的。想当初你珠大爷在日,何曾也没两个人。你们看我还是那容不下人的?天天只见他两个不自在。所以你珠大爷一没了,趁年轻我都打发了。若有一个守得住, 我倒有个膀臂。”说着滴下泪来。众人都道:“又何必伤心,不如散了倒好。”说着便都洗了手,大家约往贾母王夫人处问安。

  众婆子丫头打扫亭子,收拾杯盘。袭人和平儿同往前去,让平儿到房里坐坐,再喝一杯茶。平儿说:“不喝茶了,再来瞎d。”说着便要出去。袭人又叫住问道:“这个月的月钱,连老太太和太太还没放呢,是为什么?”平儿见问,忙转身至袭人跟前,见方近无人, 才悄悄说道:“你快别问,横竖再迟几天就放了。”袭人笑道:“这是为什么,唬得你这样?”平儿悄悄告诉他道:“这个月的月钱,我们奶奶早已支了,放给人使呢。等别处的利钱收了来,凑齐了才放呢。因为是你,我才告诉你,你可不许告诉一个人去。”袭人道:“难道他还短钱使,还没个足厌?何苦还操这心。”平儿笑道:“何曾不是呢。这几年拿着这一项银子,翻出有几百来了。他的公费月例又使不着,十两八两零碎攒了放出去,只他这梯己利钱, 一年不到,上千的银子呢。”袭人笑道:“拿着我们的钱,你们主子奴才赚利钱,哄的我们呆呆的等着。”平儿道:“你又说没良心的话。你难道还少钱使?”袭人道:“我虽不少,只是我也没地方使去,就只预备我们那一个。”平儿道:“你倘若有要紧的事用钱使时, 我那里还有几两银子,你先拿来使,明儿我扣下你的就是了。”袭人道:“此时也用不着,怕一时要用起来不够了,我打发人去取就是了。”

  平儿答应着,一径出了园门,来至家内,只见凤姐儿不在房里。忽见上回来打抽丰的那刘姥姥和板儿又来了, 坐在那边屋里,还有张材家的周瑞家的陪着,又有两三个丫头在地下倒口袋里的枣子倭瓜并些野菜。 众人见他进来,都忙站起来了。刘姥姥因上次来过,知道平儿的身分,忙跳下地来问“姑娘好”,又说:“家里都问好。早要来请姑奶奶的安看姑娘来的,因为庄家忙。好容易今年多打了两石粮食,瓜果菜蔬也丰盛。这是头一起摘下来的, 并没敢卖呢,留的尖儿孝敬姑奶奶姑娘们尝尝。姑娘们天天山珍海味的也吃腻了,这个吃个野意儿,也算是我们的穷心。”平儿忙道:“多谢费心。”又让坐,自己也坐了。又让“张婶子周大娘坐”,又令小丫头子倒茶去。周瑞张材两家的因笑道:“姑娘今儿脸上有些春色,眼圈儿都红了。”平儿笑道:“可不是。我原是不吃的,大奶奶和姑娘们只是拉着死灌,不得已喝了两盅,脸就红了。”张材家的笑道:“我倒想着要吃呢,又没人让我。明儿再有人请姑娘,可带了我去罢。”说着大家都笑了。周瑞家的道:“早起我就看见那螃蟹了,一斤只好秤两个三个。这么三大篓,想是有七八十斤呢。”周瑞家的道:“若是上上下下只怕还不够。”平儿道:“那里够,不过都是有名儿的吃两个子。那些散众的,也有摸得着的,也有摸不着的。”刘姥姥道:“这样螃蟹,今年就值五分一斤。十斤五钱,五五二两五,三五一十五,再搭上酒菜,一共倒有二十多两银子。阿弥陀佛! 这一顿的钱够我们庄家人过一年了。”平儿因问:“想是见过奶奶了?”刘姥姥道:“见过了,叫我们等着呢。”说着又往窗外看天气,说道:“天好早晚了,我们也去罢,别出不去城才是饥荒呢。”周瑞家的道:“这话倒是,我替你瞧瞧去。”说着一径去了,半日方来, 笑道:“可是你老的福来了,竟投了这两个人的缘了。”平儿等问怎么样,周瑞家的笑道:“二奶奶在老太太的跟前呢。我原是悄悄的告诉二奶奶,‘刘姥姥要家去呢,怕晚了赶不出城去。’二奶奶说:‘大远的,难为他扛了那些沉东西来,晚了就住一夜明儿再去。’这可不是投上二奶奶的缘了。这也罢了,偏生老太太又听见了,问刘姥姥是谁。二奶奶便回明白了。老太太说:‘我正想个积古的老人家说话儿,请了来我见一见。’这可不是想不到天上缘分了。”说着,催刘姥姥下来前去。刘姥姥道:“我这生像儿怎好见的。好嫂子,你就说我去了罢。”平儿忙道:“你快去罢,不相干的。我们老太太最是惜老怜贫的,比不得那个狂三诈四的那些人。想是你怯上,我和周大娘送你去。”说着,同周瑞家的引了刘姥姥往贾母这边来。

  二门口该班的小厮们见了平儿出来,都站起来了,又有两个跑上来,赶着平儿叫“姑娘”。平儿问:“又说什么?”那小厮笑道:“这会子也好早晚了,我妈病了,等着我去请大夫。 好姑娘,我讨半日假可使的?”平儿道:“你们倒好,都商议定了,一天一个告假,又不回奶奶,只和我胡缠。前儿住儿去了,二爷偏生叫他,叫不着,我应起来了,还说我作了情。你今儿又来了。”周瑞家的道:“当真的他妈病了,姑娘也替他应着,放了他罢。”平儿道:“明儿一早来。听着,我还要使你呢,再睡的日头晒着屁股再来!你这一去,带个信儿给旺儿, 就说奶奶的话,问着他那剩的利钱。明儿若不交了来,奶奶也不要了,就越性送他使罢。”那小厮欢天喜地答应去了。

  平儿等来至贾母房中, 彼时大观园中姊妹们都在贾母前承奉。刘姥姥进去,只见满屋里珠围翠绕,花枝招展,并不知都系何人。只见一张榻上歪着一位老婆婆,身后坐着一个纱罗裹的美人一般的一个丫鬟在那里捶腿,凤姐儿站着正说笑。刘姥姥便知是贾母了,忙上来陪着笑,福了几福,口里说:“请老寿星安。”贾母亦欠身问好,又命周瑞家的端过椅子来坐着。那板儿仍是怯人,不知问候。贾母道:“老亲家,你今年多大年纪了?”刘姥姥忙立身答道:“我今年七十五了。”贾母向众人道:“这么大年纪了,还这么健朗。 比我大好几岁呢。我要到这么大年纪,还不知怎么动不得呢。”刘姥姥笑道:“我们生来是受苦的人, 老太太生来是享福的。若我们也这样,那些庄家活也没人作了。”贾母道:“眼睛牙齿都还好?”刘姥姥道:“都还好,就是今年左边的槽牙活动了。”贾母道:“我老了,都不中用了,眼也花,耳也聋,记性也没了。你们这些老亲戚,我都不记得了。亲戚们来了,我怕人笑我,我都不会,不过嚼的动的吃两口,睡一觉,闷了时和这些孙子孙女儿顽笑一回就完了。”刘姥姥笑道:“这正是老太太的福了。我们想这么着也不能。”贾母道:“什么福,不过是个老废物罢了。”说的大家都笑了。贾母又笑道:“我才听见凤哥儿说, 你带了好些瓜菜来,叫他快收拾去了,我正想个地里现撷的瓜儿菜儿吃。外头买的,不像你们田地里的好吃。”刘姥姥笑道:“这是野意儿,不过吃个新鲜。依我们想鱼肉吃, 只是吃不起。”贾母又道:“今儿既认着了亲,别空空儿的就去。不嫌我这里, 就住一两天再去。我们也有个园子,园子里头也有果子,你明日也尝尝,带些家去,你也算看亲戚一趟。”凤姐儿见贾母喜欢,也忙留道:“我们这里虽不比你们的场院大,空屋子还有两间。你住两天罢,把你们那里的新闻故事儿说些与我们老太太听听。”贾母笑道:“凤丫头别拿他取笑儿。他是乡屯里的人,老实,那里搁的住你打趣他。”说着, 又命人去先抓果子与板儿吃。板儿见人多了,又不敢吃。贾母又命拿些钱给他,叫小幺儿们带他外头顽去。 刘姥姥吃了茶,便把些乡村中所见所闻的事情说与贾母,贾母益发得了趣味。 正说着,凤姐儿便令人来请刘姥姥吃晚饭。贾母又将自己的菜拣了几样,命人送过去与刘姥姥吃。

  凤姐知道合了贾母的心,吃了饭便又打发过来。鸳鸯忙令老婆子带了刘姥姥去洗了澡, 自己挑了两件随常的衣服令给刘姥姥换上。那刘姥姥那里见过这般行事,忙换了衣裳出来,坐在贾母榻前,又搜寻些话出来说。彼时宝玉姊妹们也都在这里坐着,他们何曾听见过这些话, 自觉比那些瞽目先生说的书还好听。那刘姥姥虽是个村野人,却生来的有些见识,况且年纪老了,世情上经历过的,见头一个贾母高兴,第二见这些哥儿姐儿们都爱听, 便没了说的也编出些话来讲。因说道:“我们村庄上种地种菜,每年每日,春夏秋冬,风里雨里,那有个坐着的空儿,天天都是在那地头子上作歇马凉亭, 什么奇奇怪怪的事不见呢。就象去年冬天,接连下了几天雪,地下压了三四尺深。我那日起的早,还没出房门,只听外头柴草响。我想着必定是有人偷柴草来了。我爬着窗户眼儿一瞧,却不是我们村庄上的人。”贾母道:“必定是过路的客人们冷了,见现成的柴, 抽些烤火去也是有的。”刘姥姥笑道:“也并不是客人,所以说来奇怪。老寿星当个什么人? 原来是一个十七八岁的极标致的一个小姑娘,梳着溜油光的头,穿着大红袄儿, 白绫裙子──”刚说到这里,忽听外面人吵嚷起来,又说:“不相干的,别唬着老太太。”贾母等听了,忙问怎么了,丫鬟回说“南院马棚里走了水,不相干,已经救下去了。” 贾母最胆小的,听了这个话,忙起身扶了人出至廊上来瞧,只见东南上火光犹亮。贾母唬的口内念佛,忙命人去火神跟前烧香。王夫人等也忙都过来请安,又回说“已经下去了,老太太请进房去罢。”贾母足的看着火光息了方领众人进来。宝玉且忙着问刘姥姥:“那女孩儿大雪地作什么抽柴草?倘或冻出病来呢?”贾母道:“都是才说抽柴草惹出火来了,你还问呢。别说这个了,再说别的罢。”宝玉听说,心内虽不乐,也只得罢了。刘姥姥便又想了一篇,说道:“我们庄子东边庄上,有个老奶奶子,今年九十多岁了。他天天吃斋念佛, 谁知就感动了观音菩萨夜里来托梦说:‘你这样虔心,原来你该绝后的,如今奏了玉皇, 给你个孙子。’原来这老奶奶只有一个儿子,这儿子也只一个儿子,好容易养到十七八岁上死了,哭的什么似的。后果然又养了一个,今年才十三四岁,生的雪团儿一般,聪明伶俐非常。可见这些神佛是有的。”这一夕话,实合了贾母王夫人的心事,连王夫人也都听住了。

  宝玉心中只记挂着抽柴的故事, 因闷闷的心中筹画。探春因问他“昨日扰了史大妹妹,咱们回去商议着邀一社,又还了席,也请老太太赏菊花,何如?”宝玉笑道:“老太太说了,还要摆酒还史妹妹的席,叫咱们作陪呢。等着吃了老太太的,咱们再请不迟。”探春道:“越往前去越冷了,老太太未必高兴。”宝玉道:“老太太又喜欢下雨下雪的。不如咱们等下头场雪, 请老太太赏雪岂不好?咱们雪下吟诗,也更有趣了。”林黛玉忙笑道:“咱们雪下吟诗?依我说,还不如弄一捆柴火,雪下抽柴,还更有趣儿呢。”说着,宝钗等都笑了。宝玉瞅了他一眼,也不答话。

  一时散了, 背地里宝玉足的拉了刘姥姥,细问那女孩儿是谁。刘姥姥只得编了告诉他道:“那原是我们庄北沿地埂子上有一个小祠堂里供的,不是神佛,当先有个什么老爷。 ”说着又想名姓。宝玉道:“不拘什么名姓,你不必想了,只说原故就是了。”刘姥姥道:“这老爷没有儿子,只有一位小姐,名叫茗玉。小姐知书识字,老爷太太爱如珍宝。 可惜这茗玉小姐生到十七岁,一病死了。”宝玉听了,跌足叹惜,又问后来怎么样。刘姥姥道:“因为老爷太太思念不尽,便盖了这祠堂,塑了这茗玉小姐的像,派了人烧香拨火。如今日久年深的,人也没了,庙也烂了,那个像就成了精。”宝玉忙道:“不是成精,规矩这样人是虽死不死的。”刘姥姥道:“阿弥陀佛!原来如此。不是哥儿说,我们都当他成精。 他时常变了人出来各村庄店道上闲逛。我才说这抽柴火的就是他了。我们村庄上的人还商议着要打了这塑像平了庙呢。”宝玉忙道:“快别如此。若平了庙,罪过不小。”刘姥姥道:“幸亏哥儿告诉我,我明儿回去告诉他们就是了。”宝玉道:“我们老太太、太太都是善人,合家大小也都好善喜舍,最爱修庙塑神的。我明儿做一个疏头,替你化些布施,你就做香头,攒了钱把这庙修盖,再装潢了泥像,每月给你香火钱烧香岂不好?”刘姥姥道:“若这样,我托那小姐的福,也有几个钱使了。”宝玉又问他地名庄名,来往远近,坐落何方。刘姥姥便顺口胡诌了出来。

  宝玉信以为真, 回至房中,盘算了一夜。次日一早,便出来给了茗烟几百钱,按着刘姥姥说的方向地名,着茗烟去先踏看明白,回来再做主意。那茗烟去后,宝玉左等也不来,右等也不来,急的热锅上的蚂蚁一般。好容易等到日落,方见茗烟兴兴头头的回来。 宝玉忙道:“可有庙了?”茗烟笑道:“爷听的不明白,叫我好找。那地名座落不似爷说的一样, 所以找了一日,找到东北上田埂子上才有一个破庙。”宝玉听说,喜的眉开眼笑, 忙说道:“刘姥姥有年纪的人,一时错记了也是有的。你且说你见的。”茗烟道:“那庙门却倒是朝南开, 也是稀破的。我找的正没好气,一见这个,我说‘可好了’,连忙进去。一看泥胎,唬的我跑出来了,活似真的一般。”宝玉喜的笑道:“他能变化人了,自然有些生气。”茗烟拍手道:“那里有什么女孩儿,竟是一位青脸红发的瘟神爷。”宝玉听了, 啐了一口,骂道:“真是一个无用的杀才!这点子事也干不来。”茗烟道:“二爷又不知看了什么书,或者听了谁的混话,信真了,把这件没头脑的事派我去碰头,怎么说我没用呢?”宝玉见他急了,忙抚慰他道:“你别急。改日闲了你再找去。若是他哄我们呢, 自然没了,若真是有的,你岂不也积了阴骘。我必重重的赏你。”正说着,只见二门上的小厮来说:“老太太房里的姑娘们站在二门口找二爷呢。”

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 20:57
CHAPTER XXXIX.
The tongue of the village old dame finds as free vent as a river that has broken its banks — The affectionate cousin makes up his mind to sift to the very bottom the story told by old goody Liu.
Upon seeing, the story explains, P’ing Erh arrive, they unanimously inquired, “What is your mistress up to? How is it she hasn’t come?”

“How ever could she spare the time to get as far as here?” P’ing Erh smiled and replied. “But, she said, she hasn’t anything good to eat, so she bade me, as she couldn’t possibly run over, come and find out whether there be any more crabs or not; (if there be), she enjoined me to ask for a few to take to her to eat at home.”

“There are plenty!” Hsiang-yün rejoined; and directing, with alacrity, a servant to fetch a present box, she put in it ten of the largest crabs.

“I’ll take a few more of the female ones,” P’ing Erh remarked.

One and all then laid hands upon P’ing Erh and tried to drag her into a seat, but P’ing Erh would not accede to their importunities.

“I insist upon your sitting down,” Li Wan laughingly exclaimed, and as she kept pulling her about, and forcing her to sit next to her, she filled a cup of wine and put it to her lips. P’ing Erh hastily swallowed a sip and endeavoured immediately to beat a retreat.

“I won’t let you go,” shouted Li Wan. “It’s so evident that you’re only got that woman Feng in your thoughts as you don’t listen to any of my words!”

Saying this, she went on to bid the nurses go ahead, and take the box over. “Tell her,” she added, “that I’ve kept P’ing Erh here.”

A matron presently returned with a box. “Lady Secunda,” she reported, “says that you, lady Chu, and our young mistresses must not make fun of her for having asked for something to eat; and that in this box you’ll find cakes made of water-lily powder, and rolls prepared with chicken fat, which your maternal aunt, on the other side, just sent for your ladyship and for you, young ladies, to taste. That she bids you,” (the matron) continued, turning towards P’ing Erh, “come over on duty, but your mind is so set upon pleasure that you loiter behind and don’t go back. She advises you, however, not to have too many cups of wine.”

“Were I even to have too much,” P’ing Erh smiled, “what could she do to me?”

Uttering these words, she went on with her drink; after which she partook of some more crab.

“What a pity it is,” interposed Li Wan, caressing her, “that a girl with such good looks as you should have so ordinary a fortune as to simply fall into that room as a menial! But wouldn’t any one, who is not acquainted with actual facts, take you for a lady and a mistress?”

While she went on eating and drinking with Pao-ch’ai, Hsiang-yün and the other girls, P’ing Erh turned her head round. “Don’t rub me like that!” she laughed, “It makes me feel quite ticklish.”

“Ai-yo!” shouted Li Wan. “What’s this hard thing?”

“It’s a key,” P’ing Erh answered.

“What fine things have you got that the fear lest people should take it away, prompts you to carry this about you? I keep on, just for a laugh, telling people the whole day long that when the bonze T’ang was fetching the canons, a white horse came and carried him! That when Liu Chih-yüan was attacking the empire, a melon-spirit appeared and brought him a coat of mail, and that in the same way, where our vixen Feng is, there you are to be found! You are your mistress’ general key; and what do you want this other key for?”

“You’ve primed yourself with wine, my lady,” P’ing Erh smiled, “and here you once more chaff me and make a laughing-stock of me.”

“This is really quite true,” Pao-ch’ai laughed. “Whenever we’ve got nothing to do, and we talk matters over, (we’re quite unanimous) that not one in a hundred could be picked out to equal you girls in here. The beauty is that each one of you possesses her own good qualities!”

“In every thing, whether large or small, a heavenly principle rules alike,” Li Wan explained. “Were there, for instance, no Yüan Yang in our venerable senior’s apartments, how would it ever do? Commencing with Madame Wang herself, who is it who could muster sufficient courage to expostulate with the old lady? Yet she plainly has the pluck to put in her remonstrances with her; and, as it happens, our worthy ancestor lends a patient ear to only what she says and no one else. None of the others can remember what our old senior has in the way of clothes and head-ornaments, but she can remember everything; and, were she not there to look after things, there is no knowing how many would not be swindled away. That child besides is so straightforward at heart, that, despite all this, she often puts in a good word for others, and doesn’t rely upon her influence to look down disdainfully upon any one!”

“It was only yesterday,” Hsi Ch’un observed with a smile, “that our dear ancestor said that she was ever so much better than the whole lot of us!”

“She’s certainly splendid!” P’ing Erh ventured. “How could we rise up to her standard?”

“Ts’ai Hsia,” Pao-yü put in, “who is in mother’s rooms, is a good sort of girl!”

“Of course she is!” T’an Ch’un assented. “But she’s good enough as far as external appearances go, but inwardly she’s a sly one! Madame Wang is just like a joss; she does not give her mind to any sort of business; but this girl is up to everything; and it is she who in all manner of things reminds her mistress what there is to be done. She even knows everything, whether large or small, connected with Mr. Chia Cheng’s staying at home or going out of doors; and when at any time Madame Wang forgets, she, from behind the scenes, prompts her how to act.”

“Well, never mind about her!” Li Wan suggested. “But were,” she pursued, pointing at Pao-yü, “no Hsi Jen in this young gentleman’s quarters, just you imagine what a pitch things would reach! That vixen Feng may truly resemble the prince Pa of the Ch’u kingdom; and she may have two arms strong enough to raise a tripod weighing a thousand catties, but had she not this maid (P’ing Erh), would she be able to accomplish everything so thoroughly?”

“In days gone by,” P’ing Erh interposed, “four servant-girls came along with her, but what with those who’ve died and those who’ve gone, only I remain like a solitary spirit.”

“You’re, after all, the fortunate one!” Li Wan retorted, “but our hussey Feng too is lucky in having you! Had I not also once, just remember, two girls, when your senior master Chu was alive? Am I not, you’ve seen for yourselves, a person to bear with people? But in such a surly frame of mind did I find them both day after day that, as soon as your senior master departed this life, I availed myself of their youth (to give them in marriage) and to pack both of them out of my place. But had either of them been good for anything and worthy to be kept, I would, in fact, have now had some one to give me a helping hand!”

As she spoke, the very balls of her eyes suddenly became quite red.

“Why need you again distress your mind?” they with one voice, exclaimed. “Isn’t it better that we should break up?”

While conversing, they rinsed their hands; and, when they had agreed to go in a company to dowager lady Chia’s and Madame Wang’s and inquire after their health, the matrons and servant-maids swept the pavilion and collected and washed the cups and saucers.

Hsi Jen proceeded on her way along with P’ing Erh. “Come into my room,” said Hsi Jen to P’ing Erh, “and sit down and have another cup of tea.”

“I won’t have any tea just now,” P’ing Erh answered. “I’ll come some other time.”

So saying, she was about to go off when Hsi Jen called out to her and stopped her.

“This month’s allowances,” she asked, “haven’t yet been issued, not even to our old mistress and Madame Wang; why is it?”

Upon catching this inquiry, P’ing Erh hastily retraced her steps and drew near Hsi Jen. After looking about to see that no one was in the neighbourhood, she rejoined in a low tone of voice, “Drop these questions at once! They’re sure, anyhow, to be issued in a couple of days.”

“Why is it,” smiled Hsi Jen, “that this gives you such a start?”

“This month’s allowances,” P’ing Erh explained to her in a whisper, “have long ago been obtained in advance by our mistress Secunda and given to people for their own purposes; and it’s when the interest has been brought from here and there that the various sums will be lumped together and payment be effected. I confide this to you, but, mind, you mustn’t go and tell any other person about it.”

“Is it likely that she hasn’t yet enough money for her own requirements?” Hsi Jen smiled. “Or is it that she’s still not satisfied? And what’s the use of her still going on bothering herself in this way?”

“Isn’t it so!” laughed P’ing Erh. “From just handling the funds for this particular item, she has, during these few years, so manipulated them as to turn up several hundreds of taels profit out of them. Nor does she spend that monthly allowance of hers for public expenses. But the moment she accumulates anything like eight or ten taels odd, she gives them out too. Thus the interest on her own money alone comes up to nearly a thousand taels a year.”

“You and your mistress take our money,” Hsi Jen observed laughingly, “and get interest on it; fooling us as if we were no better than idiots.”

“Here you are again with your uncharitable words!” P’ing Erh remonstrated. “Can it be that you haven’t yet enough to meet your own expenses with?”

“I am, it’s true, not short of money,” Hsi Jen replied, “as I have nowhere to go and spend it; but the thing is that I’m making provision for that fellow of ours, (Pao-yü).”

“If you ever find yourself in any great straits and need money,” P’ing Erh resumed, “you’re at liberty to take first those few taels I’ve got over there to suit your own convenience with, and by and bye I can reduce them from what is due to you and we’ll be square.”

“I’m not in need of any just now,” retorted Hsi Jen. “But should I not have enough, when I want some, I’ll send some one to fetch them, and finish.”

P’ing Erh promised that she would let her have the money at any time she sent for it, and, and taking the shortest cut, she issued out of the garden gate. Here she encountered a servant despatched from the other side by lady Feng. She came in search of P’ing Erh. “Our lady,” she said, “has something for you to do, and is waiting for you.”

“What’s up that it’s so pressing?” P’ing Erh inquired. “Our senior mistress detained me by force to have a chat, so I couldn’t manage to get away. But here she time after time sends people after me in this manner!”

“Whether you go or not is your own look out,” the maid replied. “It isn’t worth your while getting angry with me! If you dare, go and tell these things to our mistress!”

P’ing Erh spat at her contemptuously, and rushed back in anxious haste. She discovered, however, that lady Feng was not at home. But unexpectedly she perceived that the old goody Liu, who had paid them a visit on a previous occasion for the purpose of obtaining pecuniary assistance, had come again with Pan Erh, and was seated in the opposite room, along with Chang Ts’ai’s wife and Chou Jui’s wife, who kept her company. But two or three servant-maids were inside as well emptying on the floor bags containing dates, squash and various wild greens.

As soon as they saw her appear in the room, they promptly stood up in a body. Old goody Liu had, on her last visit, learnt what P’ing Erh’s status in the establishment was, so vehemently jumping down, she enquired, “Miss, how do you do? All at home,” she pursued, “send you their compliments. I meant to have come earlier and paid my respects to my lady and to look you up, miss; but we’ve been very busy on the farm. We managed this year to reap, after great labour, a few more piculs of grain than usual. But melons, fruits and vegetables have also been plentiful. These things, you see here, are what we picked during the first crop; and as we didn’t presume to sell them, we kept the best to present to our lady and the young ladies to taste. The young ladies must, of course, be surfeited with all the delicacies and fine things they daily get, but by having some of our wild greens to eat, they will show some regard for our poor attention.”

“Many thanks for all the trouble you have taken!” Ping Erh eagerly rejoined. Then pressing her to resume her place, she sat down herself; and, urging Mrs. Chang and Mrs. Chou to take their seats, she bade a young waiting-maid go and serve the tea.

“There’s a joyous air about your face to-day, Miss, and your eye-balls are all red,” the wife of Chou Jui and the wife of Chang Ts’ai thereupon smilingly ventured.

“Naturally!” P’ing Erh laughed. “I generally don’t take any wine, but our senior mistress, and our young ladies caught hold of me and insisted upon pouring it down my throat. I had no alternative therefore but to swallow two cups full; so my face at once flushed crimson.”

“I have a longing for wine,” Chang Ts’ai’s wife smiled; “but there’s no one to offer me any. But when any one by and by invites you, Miss, do take me along with you!”

At these words, one and all burst out laughing.

“Early this morning,” Chou Jui’s wife interposed, “I caught a glimpse of those crabs. Only two or three of them would weigh a catty; so in those two or three huge hampers, there must have been, I presume, seventy to eighty catties!”

“If some were intended for those above as well as for those below;” Chou Jui’s wife added, “they couldn’t, nevertheless, I fear, have been enough.”

“How could every one have had any?” P’ing Erh observed. “Those simply with any name may have tasted a couple of them; but, as for the rest, some may have touched them with the tips of their hands, but many may even not have done as much.”

“Crabs of this kind!” put in old goody Liu, “cost this year five candareens a catty; ten catties for five mace; five times five make two taels five, and three times five make fifteen; and adding what was wanted for wines and eatables, the total must have come to something over twenty taels. O-mi-to-fu! why, this heap of money is ample for us country-people to live on through a whole year!”

“I expect you have seen our lady?” P’ing Erh then asked.

“Yes, I have seen her,” assented old goody Liu. “She bade us wait.” As she spoke, she again looked out of the window to see what the time of the day could be. “It’s getting quite late,” she afterwards proceeded. “We must be going, or else we mayn’t be in time to get out of the city gates; and then we’ll be in a nice fix.”

“Quite right,” Chou Jui’s wife observed. “I’ll go and see what she’s up to for you.”

With these words, she straightway left the room. After a long absence, she returned. “Good fortune has, indeed, descended upon you, old dame!” she smiled. “Why, you’ve won the consideration of those two ladies!”

“What about it?” laughingly inquired P’ing Erh and the others.

“Lady Secunda,” Chou Jui’s wife explained with a smile, “was with our venerable lady, so I gently whispered to her: ‘old goody Liu wishes to go home; it’s getting late and she fears she mightn’t be in time to go out of the gates!’ ‘It’s such a long way off!’ Our lady Secunda rejoined, ‘and she had all the trouble and fatigue of carrying that load of things; so if it’s too late, why, let her spend the night here and start on the morrow!’ Now isn’t this having enlisted our mistress’ sympathies? But not to speak of this! Our old lady also happened to overhear what we said, and she inquired: ‘who is old goody Liu?’ Our lady Secunda forthwith told her all. ‘I was just longing,’ her venerable ladyship pursued, ‘for some one well up in years to have a chat with; ask her in, and let me see her!’ So isn’t this coming in for consideration, when least unexpected?”

So speaking, she went on to urge old goody Liu to get down and betake herself to the front.

“With a figure like this of mine,” old goody Liu demurred, “how could I very well appear before her? My dear sister-in-law, do tell her that I’ve gone!”

“Get on! Be quick!” P’ing Erh speedily cried. “What does it matter? Our old lady has the highest regard for old people and the greatest pity for the needy! She’s not one you could compare with those haughty and overbearing people! But I fancy you’re a little too timid, so I’ll accompany you as far as there, along with Mrs. Chou.”

While tendering her services, she and Chou Jui’s wife led off old goody Liu and crossed over to dowager lady Chia’s apartments on this side of the mansion. The boy-servants on duty at the second gate stood up when they saw P’ing Erh approach. But two of them also ran up to her, and, keeping close to her heels: “Miss!” they shouted out. “Miss!”

“What have you again got to say?” P’ing Erh asked.

“It’s pretty late just now,” one of the boys smilingly remarked; “and mother is ill and wants me to go and call the doctor, so I would, dear Miss, like to have half a day’s leave; may I?”

“Your doings are really fine!” P’ing Erh exclaimed. “You’ve agreed among yourselves that each day one of you should apply for furlough; but instead of speaking to your lady, you come and bother me! The other day that Chu Erh went, Mr. Secundus happened not to want him, so I assented, though I also added that I was doing it as a favour; but here you too come to-day!”

“It’s quite true that his mother is sick,” Chou Jui’s wife interceded; “so, Miss, do say yes to him also, and let him go!”

“Be back as soon as it dawns to-morrow!” P’ing Erh enjoined. “Wait, I’ve got something for you to do, for you’ll again sleep away, and only turn up after the sun has blazed away on your buttocks. As you go now, give a message to Wang Erh! Tell him that our lady bade you warn him that if he does not hand over the balance of the interest due by to-morrow, she won’t have anything to do with him. So he’d better let her have it to meet her requirements and finish.”

The servant-lad felt in high glee and exuberant spirits. Expressing his obedience, he walked off.

P’ing Erh and her companions repaired then to old lady Chia’s apartments. Here the various young ladies from the Garden of Broad Vista were at the time assembled paying their respects to their grandmother. As soon as old goody Liu put her foot inside, she saw the room thronged with girls (as seductive) as twigs of flowers waving to and fro, and so richly dressed, as to look enveloped in pearls, and encircled with king-fisher ornaments. But she could not make out who they all were. Her gaze was, however, attracted by an old dame, reclining alone on a divan. Behind her sat a girl, a regular beauty, clothed in gauze, engaged in patting her legs. Lady Feng was on her feet in the act of cracking some joke.

Old goody Liu readily concluded that it must be dowager lady Chia, so promptly pressing forward, she put on a forced smile and made several curtseys. “My obeisance to you, star of longevity!” she said.

Old lady Chia hastened, on her part, to bow and to inquire after her health. Then she asked Chou Jui’s wife to bring a chair over for her to take a seat. But Pan Erh was still so very shy that he did not know how to make his obeisance.

“Venerable relative,” dowager lady Chia asked, “how old are you this year?”

Old goody Liu immediately rose to her feet. “I’m seventy-five this year,” she rejoined.

“So old and yet so hardy!” Old lady Chia remarked, addressing herself to the party. “Why she’s older than myself by several years! When I reach that age, I wonder whether I shall be able to move!”

“We people have,” old goody Liu smilingly resumed, “to put up, from the moment we come into the world, with ever so many hardships; while your venerable ladyship enjoys, from your birth, every kind of blessing! Were we also like this, there’d be no one to carry on that farming work.”

“Are your eyes and teeth still good?” Dowager lady Chia went on to inquire.

“They’re both still all right,” old goody Liu replied. “The left molars, however, have got rather shaky this year.”

“As for me, I’m quite an old fossil,” dowager lady Chia observed. “I’m no good whatever. My eyesight is dim; my ears are deaf, my memory is gone. I can’t even recollect any of you, old family connections. When therefore any of our relations come on a visit, I don’t see them for fear lest I should be ridiculed. All I can manage to eat are a few mouthfuls of anything tender enough for my teeth; and I can just dose a bit or, when I feel in low spirits, I distract myself a little with these grandsons and grand-daughters of mine; that’s all I’m good for.”

“This is indeed your venerable ladyship’s good fortune!” old goody Liu smiled. “We couldn’t enjoy anything of the kind, much though we may long for it.”

“What good fortune!” dowager lady Chia exclaimed. “I’m a useless old thing, no more.”

This remark made every one explode into laughter.

Dowager lady Chia also laughed. “I heard our lady Feng say a little while back,” she added, “that you had brought a lot of squash and vegetables, and I told her to put them by at once. I had just been craving to have newly-grown melons and vegetables; but those one buys outside are not as luscious as those produced in your farms.”

“This is the rustic notion,” old goody Liu laughed, “to entirely subsist on fresh things! Yet, we long to have fish and meat for our fare, but we can’t afford it.”

“I’ve found a relative in you to-day,” dowager lady Chia said, “so you shouldn’t go empty-handed! If you don’t despise this place as too mean, do stay a day or two before you start! We’ve also got a garden here; and this garden produces fruits too; you can taste some of them to-morrow and take a few along with you home, in order to make it look like a visit to relatives.”

When lady Feng saw how delighted old lady Chia was with the prospects of the old dame’s stay, she too lost no time in doing all she could to induce her to remain. “Our place here,” she urged, “isn’t, it’s true, as spacious as your threshing-floor; but as we’ve got two vacant rooms, you’d better put up in them for a couple of days, and choose some of your village news and old stories and recount them to our worthy senior.”

“Now you, vixen Feng,” smiled dowager lady Chia, “don’t raise a laugh at her expense! She’s only a country woman; and will an old dame like her stand any chaff from you?”

While remonstrating with her, she bade a servant go, before attending to anything else, and pluck a few fruits. These she handed to Pan Erh to eat. But Pan Erh did not venture to touch them, conscious as he was of the presence of such a number of bystanders. So old lady Chia gave orders that a few cash should be given him, and then directed the pages to take him outside to play.

After sipping a cup of tea, old goody Liu began to relate, for the benefit of dowager lady Chia, a few of the occurrences she had seen or heard of in the country. These had the effect of putting old lady Chia in a more exuberant frame of mind. But in the midst of her narration, a servant, at lady Feng’s instance, asked goody Liu to go and have her evening meal. Dowager lady Chia then picked out, as well, several kinds of eatables from her own repast, and charged some one to take them to goody Liu to feast on.

But the consciousness that the old dame had taken her senior’s fancy induced lady Feng to send her back again as soon as she had taken some refreshments. On her arrival, Yüan Yang hastily deputed a matron to take goody Liu to have a bath. She herself then went and selected two pieces of ordinary clothes, and these she entrusted to a servant to hand to the old dame to change. Goody Liu had hitherto not set eyes upon any such grand things, so with eagerness she effected the necessary alterations in her costume. This over, she made her appearance outside, and, sitting in front of the divan occupied by dowager lady Chia, she went on to narrate as many stories as she could recall to mind. Pao-yü and his cousins too were, at the time, assembled in the room, and as they had never before heard anything the like of what she said, they, of course, thought her tales more full of zest than those related by itinerant blind story-tellers.

Old goody Liu was, albeit a rustic person, gifted by nature with a good deal of discrimination. She was besides advanced in years; and had gone through many experiences in her lifetime, so when she, in the first place, saw how extremely delighted old lady Chia was with her, and, in the second, how eager the whole crowd of young lads and lasses were to listen to what fell from her mouth, she even invented, when she found her own stock exhausted, a good many yarns to recount to them.

“What with all the sowing we have to do in our fields and the vegetables we have to plant,” she consequently proceeded, “have we ever in our village any leisure to sit with lazy hands from year to year and day to day; no matter whether it’s spring, summer, autumn or winter, whether it blows or whether it rains? Yea, day after day all that we can do is to turn the bare road into a kind of pavilion to rest and cool ourselves on! But what strange things don’t we see! Last winter, for instance, snow fell for several consecutive days, and it piled up on the ground three or four feet deep. One day, I got up early, but I hadn’t as yet gone out of the door of our house when I heard outside the noise of firewood (being moved). I fancied that some one must have come to steal it, so I crept up to a hole in the window; but, lo, I discovered that it was no one from our own village.”

“It must have been,” interposed dowager lady Chia, “some wayfarers, who being smitten with the cold, took some of the firewood, they saw ready at hand, to go and make a fire and warm themselves with! That’s highly probable!”

“It was no wayfarers at all,” old goody Liu retorted smiling, “and that’s what makes the story so strange. Who do you think it was, venerable star of longevity? It was really a most handsome girl of seventeen or eighteen, whose hair was combed as smooth as if oil had been poured over it. She was dressed in a deep red jacket, a white silk petticoat....”

When she reached this part of her narrative, suddenly became audible the voices of people bawling outside. “It’s nothing much,” they shouted, “don’t frighten our old mistress!” Dowager lady Chia and the other inmates caught, however, their cries and hurriedly inquired what had happened. A servant-maid explained in reply that a fire had broken out in the stables in the southern court, but that there was no danger, as the flames had been suppressed.

Their old grandmother was a person with very little nerve. The moment, therefore, the report fell on her car, she jumped up with all despatch, and leaning on one of the family, she rushed on to the verandah to ascertain the state of things. At the sight of the still brilliant light, shed by the flames, on the south east part of the compound, old lady Chia was plunged in consternation, and invoking Buddha, she went on to shout to the servants to go and burn incense before the god of fire.

Madame Wang and the rest of the members of the household lost no time in crossing over in a body to see how she was getting on. “The fire has been already extinguished,” they too assured her, “please, dear ancestor, repair into your rooms!”

But it was only after old lady Chia had seen the light of the flames entirely subside that she at length led the whole company indoors. “What was that girl up to, taking the firewood in that heavy fall of snow?” Pao-yü thereupon vehemently inquired of goody Liu. “What, if she had got frostbitten and fallen ill?”

“It was the reference made recently to the firewood that was being abstracted,” his grandmother Chia said, “that brought about this fire; and do you still go on asking more about it? Leave this story alone, and tell us something else!”

Hearing this reminder, Pao-yü felt constrained to drop the subject, much against his wishes, and old goody Liu forthwith thought of something else to tell them.

“In our village,” she resumed, “and on the eastern side of our farmstead, there lives an old dame, whose age is this year, over ninety. She goes in daily for fasting, and worshipping Buddha. Who’d have thought it, she so moved the pity of the goddess of mercy that she gave her this message in a dream: ‘It was at one time ordained that you should have no posterity, but as you have proved so devout, I have now memorialised the Pearly Emperor to grant you a grandson!’ The fact is, this old dame had one son. This son had had too an only son; but he died after they had with great difficulty managed to rear him to the age of seventeen or eighteen. And what tears didn’t they shed for him! But, in course of time, another son was actually born to him. He is this year just thirteen or fourteen, resembles a very ball of flower, (so plump is he), and is clever and sharp to an exceptional degree! So this is indeed a clear proof that those spirits and gods do exist!”

This long tirade proved to be in harmony with dowager lady Chia’s and Madame Wang’s secret convictions on the subject. Even Madame Wang therefore listened to every word with all profound attention. Pao-yü, however, was so pre-occupied with the story about the stolen firewood that he fell in a brown study and gave way to conjectures.

“Yesterday,” T’an Ch’un at this point remarked, “We put cousin Shih to a lot of trouble and inconvenience, so, when we get back, we must consult about convening a meeting, and, while returning her entertainment, we can also invite our venerable ancestor to come and admire the chrysanthemums; what do you think of this?”

“Our worthy senior,” smiled Pao-yü, “has intimated that she means to give a banquet to return cousin Shih’s hospitality, and to ask us to do the honours. Let’s wait therefore until we partake of grandmother’s collation, before we issue our own invitations; there will be ample time then to do so.”

“The later it gets, the cooler the weather becomes,” T’an Ch’un observed, “and our dear senior is not likely to enjoy herself.”

“Grandmother,” added Pao-yü, “is also fond of rain and snow, so wouldn’t it be as well to wait until the first fall, and then ask her to come and look at the snow. This will be better, won’t it? And were we to recite our verses with snow about us, it will be ever so much more fun!”

“To hum verses in the snow,” Lin Tai-yü speedily demurred with a smile, “won’t, in my idea, be half as nice as building up a heap of firewood and then stealing it, with the flakes playing about us. This will be by far more enjoyable!”

This proposal made Pao-ch’ai and the others laugh. Pao-yü cast a glance at her but made no reply.

But, in a short time, the company broke up. Pao-yü eventually gave old goody Liu a tug on the sly and plied her with minute questions as to who the girl was. The old dame was placed under the necessity of fabricating something for his benefit. “The truth is,” she said, “that there stands on the north bank of the ditch in our village a small ancestral hall, in which offerings are made, but not to spirits or gods. There was in former days some official or other...”

“While speaking, she went on to try and recollect his name and surname.

“No matter about names or surnames!” Pao-yü expostulated. “There’s no need for you to recall them to memory! Just mention the facts; they’ll be enough.”

“This official,” old goody Liu resumed, “had no son. His offspring consisted of one young daughter, who went under the name of Jo Yü, (like Jade). She could read and write, and was doated upon by this official and his consort, just as if she were a precious jewel. But, unfortunately, when this young lady, Jo Yü, grew up to be seventeen, she contracted some disease and died.”

When these words fell on Pao-yü‘s ears, he stamped his foot and heaved a sigh. “What happened after that?” he then asked.

Old goody Liu pursued her story.

“So incessantly,” she continued, “did this official and his consort think of their child that they raised this ancestral hall, erected a clay image of their young daughter Jo Yü in it, and appointed some one to burn incense and trim the fires. But so many days and years have now elapsed that the people themselves are no more alive, the temple is in decay, and the image itself is become a spirit.”

“It hasn’t become a spirit,” remonstrated Pao-yü with vehemence. “Human beings of this kind may, the rule is, die, yet they are not dead.”

“O-mi-to-fu!” ejaculated old goody Liu; “is it really so! Had you, sir, not enlightened us, we would have remained under the impression that she had become a spirit! But she repeatedly transforms herself into a human being, and there she roams about in every village, farmstead, inn and roadside. And the one I mentioned just now as having taken the firewood is that very girl! The villagers in our place are still consulting with the idea of breaking this clay image and razing the temple to the ground.”

“Be quick and dissuade them!” eagerly exclaimed Pao-yü. “Were they to raze the temple to the ground, their crime won’t be small.”

“It’s lucky that you told me, Sir,” old goody Liu added. “When I get back to-morrow, I’ll make them relinquish the idea and finish!”

“Our venerable senior and my mother,” Pao-yü pursued, “are both charitable persons. In fact, all the inmates of our family, whether old or young, do, in like manner, delight in good deeds, and take pleasure in distributing alms. Their greatest relish is to repair temples, and to put up images to the spirits; so to-morrow, I’ll make a subscription and collect a few donations for you, and you can then act as incense-burner. When sufficient money has been raised, this fane can be repaired, and another clay image put up; and month by month I’ll give you incense and fire money to enable you to burn joss-sticks; won’t this be A good thing for you?”

“In that case,” old goody Liu rejoined, “I shall, thanks to that young lady’s good fortune, have also a few cash to spend.”

Pao-yü thereupon likewise wanted to know what the name of the place was, the name of the village, how far it was there and back, and whereabout the temple was situated.

Old goody Liu replied to his questions, by telling him every idle thought that came first to her lips. Pao-yü, however, credited the information she gave him and, on his return to his rooms, he exercised, the whole night, his mind with building castles in the air.

On the morrow, as soon as daylight dawned, he speedily stepped out of his room, and, handing Pei Ming several hundreds of cash, he bade him proceed first in the direction and to the place specified by old goody Liu, and clearly ascertain every detail, so as to enable him, on his return from his errand, to arrive at a suitable decision to carry out his purpose. After Pei Ming’s departure, Pao-yü continued on pins on needles and on the tiptoe of expectation. Into such a pitch of excitement did he work himself, that he felt like an ant in a burning pan. With suppressed impatience, he waited and waited until sunset. At last then he perceived Pei Ming walk in, in high glee.

“Have you discovered the place?” hastily inquired Pao-yü.

“Master,” Pei Ming laughed, “you didn’t catch distinctly the directions given you, and you made me search in a nice way! The name of the place and the bearings can’t be those you gave me, Sir; that is why I’ve had to hunt about the whole day long! I prosecuted my inquiries up to the very ditch on the north east side, before I eventually found a ruined temple.”

Upon hearing the result of his researches, Pao-yü was much gratified. His very eyebrows distended. His eyes laughed. “Old goody Liu,” he said with eagerness, “is a person well up in years, and she may at the moment have remembered wrong; it’s very likely she did. But recount to me what you saw.”

“The door of that temple,” Pei Ming explained, “really faces south, and is all in a tumble-down condition. I searched and searched till I was driven to utter despair. As soon, however, as I caught sight of it, ‘that’s right,’ I shouted, and promptly walked in. But I at once discovered a clay figure, which gave me such a fearful start, that I scampered out again; for it looked as much alive as if it were a real living being.”

Pao-yü smiled full of joy. “It can metamorphose itself into a human being,” he observed, “so, of course, it has more or less a life-like appearance.”

“Was it ever a girl?” Pei Ming rejoined clapping his hands. “Why it was, in fact, no more than a green-faced and red-haired god of plagues.”

Pao-yü, at this answer, spat at him contemptuously. “You are, in very truth, a useless fool!” he cried. “Haven’t you even enough gumption for such a trifling job as this?”

“What book, I wonder, have you again been reading, master?” Pei Ming continued. “Or you may, perhaps, have heard some one prattle a lot of trash and believed it as true! You send me on this sort of wild goose chase and make me go and knock my head about, and how can you ever say that I’m good for nothing?”

Pao-yü did not fail to notice that he was in a state of exasperation so he lost no time in trying to calm him. “Don’t be impatient!” he urged. “You can go again some other day, when you’ve got nothing to attend to, and institute further inquiries! If it turns out that she has hood-winked us, why, there will, naturally, be no such thing. But if, verily, there is, won’t you also lay up for yourself a store of good deeds? I shall feel it my duty to reward you in a most handsome manner.”

As he spoke, he espied a servant-lad, on service at the second gate, approach and report to him: “The young ladies in our venerable ladyship’s apartments are standing at the threshold of the second gate and looking out for you, Mr. Secundus.”

But as, reader, you are not aware what they were on the look-out to tell him, the subsequent chapter will explain it for you.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 20:59
第四十回

史太君两宴大观园 金鸳鸯三宣牙牌令

  话说宝玉听了,忙进来看时,只见琥珀站在屏风跟前说:“快去吧,立等你说话呢。” 宝玉来至上房,只见贾母正和王夫人众姊妹商议给史湘云还席。宝玉因说道:“我有个主意。既没有外客,吃的东西也别定了样数,谁素日爱吃的拣样儿做几样。也不要按桌席, 每人跟前摆一张高几,各人爱吃的东西一两样,再一个什锦攒心盒子,自斟壶,岂不别致。”贾母听了,说“很是”,忙命传与厨房:“明日就拣我们爱吃的东西作了,按着人数,再装了盒子来。早饭也摆在园里吃。”商议之间早又掌灯,一夕无话。

  次日清早起来, 可喜这日天气清朗。李纨侵晨先起,看着老婆子丫头们扫那些落叶,并擦抹桌椅,预备茶酒器皿。只见丰儿带了刘姥姥板儿进来,说“大奶奶倒忙的紧。” 李纨笑道:“我说你昨儿去不成,只忙着要去。”刘姥姥笑道:“老太太留下我,叫我也热闹一天去。”丰儿拿了几把大小钥匙,说道:“我们奶奶说了,外头的高几恐不够使,不如开了楼把那收着的拿下来使一天罢。 奶奶原该亲自来的,因和太太说话呢,请大奶奶开了,带着人搬罢。”李氏便令素云接了钥匙,又令婆子出去把二门上的小厮叫几个来。李氏站在大观楼下往上看,令人上去开了缀锦阁,一张一张往下抬。小厮老婆子丫头一齐动手,抬了二十多张下来。李纨道:“好生着,别慌慌张张鬼赶来似的,仔细碰了牙子。”又回头向刘姥姥笑道:“姥姥,你也上去瞧瞧。”刘姥姥听说,巴不得一声儿,便拉了板儿登梯上去。 进里面,只见乌压压的堆着些围屏、桌椅、大小花灯之类,虽不大认得, 只见五彩炫耀,各有奇妙。念了几声佛,便下来了。然后锁上门,一齐才下来。李纨道:“恐怕老太太高兴,越性把舡上划子、篙桨、遮阳幔子都搬了下来预备着。”众人答应,复又开了,色色的搬了下来。令小厮传驾娘们到舡坞里撑出两只船来。

  正乱着安排, 只见贾母已带了一群人进来了。李纨忙迎上去,笑道:“老太太高兴,倒进来了。我只当还没梳头呢,才撷了菊花要送去。”一面说,一面碧月早捧过一个大荷叶式的翡翠盘子来, 里面盛着各色的折枝菊花。贾母便拣了一朵大红的簪于鬓上。因回头看见了刘姥姥,忙笑道:“过来带花儿。”一语未完,凤姐便拉过刘姥姥,笑道:“让我打扮你。”说着,将一盘子花横三竖四的插了一头。贾母和众人笑的了不得。刘姥姥笑道:“我这头也不知修了什么福,今儿这样体面起来。”众人笑道:“你还不拔下来摔到他脸上呢,把你打扮的成了个老妖精了。”刘姥姥笑道:“我虽老了,年轻时也风流,爱个花儿粉儿的,今儿老风流才好。”

  说笑之间,已来至沁芳亭子上。丫鬟们抱了一个大锦褥子来,铺在栏杆榻板上。贾母倚柱坐下,命刘姥姥也坐在旁边,因问他:“这园子好不好?”刘姥姥念佛说道:“我们乡下人到了年下,都上城来买画儿贴。时常闲了,大家都说,怎么得也到画儿上去逛逛。想着那个画儿也不过是假的,那里有这个真地方呢。谁知我今儿进这园里一瞧,竟比那画儿还强十倍。怎么得有人也照着这个园子画一张,我带了家去,给他们见见,死了也得好处。”贾母听说,便指着惜春笑道:“你瞧我这个小孙女儿,他就会画。等明儿叫他画一张如何?”刘姥姥听了,喜的忙跑过来,拉着惜春说道:“我的姑娘,你这么大年纪儿,又这么个好模样,还有这个能干,别是神仙托生的罢。”

  贾母少歇一回,自然领着刘姥姥都见识见识。先到了潇湘馆。一进门,只见两边翠竹夹路,土地下苍苔布满,中间羊肠一条石子漫的路。刘姥姥让出路来与贾母众人走,自己却(走右上加斤)走土地。琥珀拉着他说道:“姥姥,你上来走,仔细苍苔滑了。”刘姥姥道:“不相干的,我们走熟了的,姑娘们只管走罢。可惜你们的那绣鞋,别沾脏了。”他只顾上头和人说话,不防底下果(足西)滑了,咕咚一跤跌倒。众人拍手都哈哈的笑起来。贾母笑骂道:“小蹄子们,还不搀起来,只站着笑。”说话时,刘姥姥已爬了起来,自己也笑了,说道:“才说嘴就打了嘴。”贾母问他:“可扭了腰了不曾?叫丫头们捶一捶。”刘姥姥道:“那里说的我这么娇嫩了。那一天不跌两下子,都要捶起来,还了得呢。”紫鹃早打起湘帘,贾母等进来坐下。林黛玉亲自用小茶盘捧了一盖碗茶来奉与贾母。王夫人道:“我们不吃茶, 姑娘不用倒了。”林黛玉听说,便命丫头把自己窗下常坐的一张椅子挪到下首,请王夫人坐了。 刘姥姥因见窗下案上设着笔砚,又见书架上磊着满满的书,刘姥姥道:“这必定是那位哥儿的书房了。”贾母笑指黛玉道:“这是我这外孙女儿的屋子。”刘姥姥留神打量了黛玉一番,方笑道:“这那象个小姐的绣房,竟比那上等的书房还好。”贾母因问:“宝玉怎么不见?”众丫头们答说:“在池子里舡上呢。”贾母道:“谁又预备下舡了?”李纨忙回说:“才贻d楼拿几,我恐怕老太太高兴,就预备下了。”贾母听了方欲说话时,有人回说:“姨太太来了。”贾母等刚站起来,只见薛姨妈早进来了,一面归坐,笑道:“今儿老太太高兴,这早晚就来了。”贾母笑道:“我才说来迟了的要罚他,不想姨太太就来迟了。”

  说笑一会, 贾母因见窗上纱的颜色旧了,便和王夫人说道:“这个纱新糊上好看,过了后来就不翠了。 这个院子里头又没有个桃杏树,这竹子已是绿的,再拿这绿纱糊上反不配。我记得咱们先有四五样颜色糊窗的纱呢,明儿给他把这窗上的换了。”凤姐儿忙道:“昨儿我开库房,看见大板箱里还有好些匹银红蝉翼纱,也有各样折枝花样的, 也有流云万福花样的,也有百蝶穿花花样的,颜色又鲜,纱又轻软,我竟没见过这样的。拿了两匹出来,作两床绵纱被,想来一定是好的。”贾母听了笑道:“呸,人人都说你没有不经过不见过,连这个纱还不认得呢,明儿还说嘴。”薛姨妈等都笑说:“凭他怎么经过见过, 如何敢比老太太呢。老太太何不教导了他,我们也听听。”凤姐儿也笑说:“好祖宗, 教给我罢。”贾母笑向薛姨妈众人道:“那个纱,比你们的年纪还大呢。怪不得他认作蝉翼纱,原也有些象,不知道的,都认作蝉翼纱。正经名字叫作‘软烟罗’。”凤姐儿道:“这个名儿也好听。只是我这么大了,纱罗也见过几百样,从没听见过这个名色。”贾母笑道:“你能够活了多大,见过几样没处放的东西,就说嘴来了。那个软烟罗只有四样颜色:一样雨过天晴,一样秋香色,一样松绿的,一样就是银红的,若是做了帐子,糊了窗屉,远远的看着,就似烟雾一样,所以叫作‘软烟罗’。那银红的又叫作‘霞影纱’。如今上用的府纱也没有这样软厚轻密的了。”薛姨妈笑道:“别说凤丫头没见,连我也没听见过。”凤姐儿一面说,早命人取了一匹来了。贾母说:“可不是这个!先时原不过是糊窗屉,后来我们拿这个作被作帐子,试试也竟好。明儿就找出几匹来,拿银红的替他糊窗子。”凤姐答应着。众人都看了,称赞不已。刘姥姥也觑着眼看个不了,念佛说道:“我们想他作衣裳也不能,拿着糊窗子,岂不可惜?”贾母道:“倒是做衣裳不好看。”凤姐忙把自己身上穿的一件大红绵纱袄子襟儿拉了出来, 向贾母薛姨妈道:“看我的这袄儿。”贾母薛姨妈都说:“这也是上好的了,这是如今的上用内造的,竟比不上这个。”凤姐儿道:“这个薄片子,还说是上用内造呢,竟连官用的也比不上了。”贾母道:“再找一找,只怕还有青的。若有时都拿出来,送这刘亲家两匹,做一个帐子我挂,下剩的添上里子,做些夹背心子给丫头们穿,白收着霉坏了。”凤姐忙答应了,仍令人送去。贾母起身笑道:“这屋里窄,再往别处逛去。”刘姥姥念佛道:“人人都说大家子住大房。昨儿见了老太太正房, 配上大箱大柜大桌子大床,果然威武。那柜子比我们那一间房子还大还高。怪道后院子里有个梯子。我想并不上房晒东西,预备个梯子作什么?后来我想起来, 定是为开顶柜收放东西,非离了那梯子,怎么得上去呢。如今又见了这小屋子,更比大的越发齐整了。 满屋里的东西都只好看,都不知叫什么,我越看越舍不得离了这里。”凤姐道:“还有好的呢,我都带你去瞧瞧。”说着一径离了潇湘馆。

  远远望见池中一群人在那里撑舡。贾母道:“他们既预备下船,咱们就坐。”一面说着, 便向紫菱洲蓼溆一带走来。未至池前,只见几个婆子手里都捧着一色捏丝戗金五彩大盒子走来。 凤姐忙问王夫人早饭在那里摆。王夫人道:“问老太太在那里,就在那里罢了。”贾母听说,便回头说:“你三妹妹那里就好。你就带了人摆去,我们从这里坐了舡去。”凤姐听说,便回身同了探春、李纨、鸳鸯、琥珀带着端饭的人等,抄着近路到了秋爽斋,就在晓翠堂上调开桌案。鸳鸯笑道:“天天咱们说外头老爷们吃酒吃饭都有一个篾片相公, 拿他取笑儿。咱们今儿也得了一个女篾片了。”李纨是个厚道人,听了不解。凤姐儿却知是说的是刘姥姥了,也笑说道:“咱们今儿就拿他取个笑儿。”二人便如此这般的商议。李纨笑劝道:“你们一点好事也不做,又不是个小孩儿,还这么淘气,仔细老太太说。”鸳鸯笑道:“很不与你相干,有我呢。”

  正说着,只见贾母等来了,各自随便坐下。先着丫鬟端过两盘茶来,大家吃毕。凤姐手里拿着西洋布手巾,裹着一把乌木三镶银箸,(占攴)(掇的右边加攴)人位,按席摆下。贾母因说:“把那一张小楠木桌子抬过来,让刘亲家近我这边坐着。”众人听说,忙抬了过来。凤姐一面递眼色与鸳鸯,鸳鸯便拉了刘姥姥出去,悄悄的嘱咐了刘姥姥一席话,又说:“这是我们家的规矩,若错了我们就笑话呢。” 调停已毕,然后归坐。薛姨妈是吃过饭来的,不吃,只坐在一边吃茶。贾母带着宝玉、湘云、黛玉、宝钗一桌,王夫人带着迎春姊妹三个人一桌,刘姥姥傍着贾母一桌。贾母素日吃饭,皆有小丫鬟在旁边,拿着漱盂麈尾巾帕之物。如今鸳鸯是不当这差的了,今日鸳鸯偏接过麈尾来拂着。丫鬟们知道他要撮弄刘姥姥,便躲开让他。鸳鸯一面侍立,一面悄向刘姥姥说道:“别忘了。”刘姥姥道:“姑娘放心。”那刘姥姥入了坐,拿起箸来,沉甸甸的不伏手。原是凤姐和鸳鸯商议定了,单拿一双老年四楞象牙镶金的筷子与刘姥姥。 刘姥姥见了,说道:“这叉爬子比俺那里铁掀还沉,那里犟的过他。”说的众人都笑起来。

  只见一个媳妇端了一个盒子站在当地,一个丫鬟上来揭去盒盖,里面盛着两碗菜。 李纨端了一碗放在贾母桌上。凤姐儿偏拣了一碗鸽子蛋放在刘姥姥桌上。贾母这边说声“请”,刘姥姥便站起身来,高声说道:“老刘,老刘,食量大似牛,吃一个老母猪不抬头。”自己却鼓着腮不语。众人先是发怔,后来一听,上上下下都哈哈的大笑起来。史湘云撑不住,一口饭都喷了出来;林黛玉笑岔了气,伏着桌子嗳哟;宝玉早滚到贾母怀里,贾母笑的搂着宝玉叫“心肝”;王夫人笑的用手指着凤姐儿,只说不出话来;薛姨妈也撑不住,口里茶喷了探春一裙子;探春手里的饭碗都合在迎春身上;惜春离了坐位,拉着他奶母叫揉一揉肠子。 地下的无一个不弯腰屈背,也有躲出去蹲着笑去的,也有忍着笑上来替他姊妹换衣裳的, 独有凤姐鸳鸯二人撑着,还只管让刘姥姥。刘姥姥拿起箸来, 只觉不听使,又说道:“这里的鸡儿也俊,下的这蛋也小巧,怪俊的。我且(入下加肉)攮一个。”众人方住了笑,听见这话又笑起来。贾母笑的眼泪出来,琥珀在后捶着。贾母笑道:“这定是凤丫头促狭鬼儿闹的,快别信他的话了。”那刘姥姥正夸鸡蛋小巧,要(入下加肉)攮一个, 凤姐儿笑道:“一两银子一个呢,你快尝尝罢,那冷了就不好吃了。”刘姥姥便伸箸子要夹,那里夹的起来,满碗里闹了一阵好的,好容易撮起一个来,才伸着脖子要吃,偏又滑下来滚在地下,忙放下箸子要亲自去捡,早有地下的人捡了出去了。刘姥姥叹道:“一两银子,也没听见响声儿就没了。”众人已没心吃饭,都看着他笑。贾母又说:“这会子又把那个筷子拿了出来,又不请客摆大筵席。都是凤丫头支使的,还不换了呢。” 地下的人原不曾预备这牙箸,本是凤姐和鸳鸯拿了来的,听如此说,忙收了过去,也照样换上一双乌木镶银的。刘姥姥道:“去了金的,又是银的,到底不及俺们那个伏手。” 凤姐儿道:“菜里若有毒,这银子下去了就试的出来。”刘姥姥道:“这个菜里若有毒,俺们那菜都成了砒霜了。 那怕毒死了也要吃尽了。”贾母见他如此有趣,吃的又香甜,把自己的也都端过来与他吃。又命一个老嬷嬷来,将各样的菜给板儿夹在碗上。

  一时吃毕,贾母等都往探春卧室中去说闲话。这里收拾过残桌,又放了一桌。刘姥姥看着李纨与凤姐儿对坐着吃饭,叹道:“别的罢了,我只爱你们家这行事。怪道说‘礼出大家’。”凤姐儿忙笑道:“你可别多心,才刚不过大家取笑儿。”一言未了,鸳鸯也进来笑道:“姥姥别恼,我给你老人家赔个不是。”刘姥姥笑道:“姑娘说那里话,咱们哄着老太太开个心儿, 可有什么恼的!你先嘱咐我,我就明白了,不过大家取个笑儿。我要心里恼,也就不说了。”鸳鸯便骂人“为什么不倒茶给姥姥吃。”刘姥姥忙道:“刚才那个嫂子倒了茶来, 我吃过了。姑娘也该用饭了。”凤姐儿便拉鸳鸯:“你坐下和我们吃了罢,省的回来又闹。”鸳鸯便坐下了。婆子们添上碗箸来,三人吃毕。刘姥姥笑道:“我看你们这些人都只吃这一点儿就完了,亏你们也不饿。怪只道风儿都吹的倒。”鸳鸯便问:“今儿剩的菜不少,都那去了?”婆子们道:“都还没散呢,在这里等着一齐散与他们吃。”鸳鸯道:“他们吃不了这些,挑两碗给二奶奶屋里平丫头送去。”凤姐儿道:“他早吃了饭了,不用给他。”鸳鸯道:“他不吃了,喂你们的猫。”婆子听了,忙拣了两样拿盒子送去。鸳鸯道:“素云那去了?”李纨道:“他们都在这里一处吃,又找他作什么。”鸳鸯道:“这就罢了。”凤姐儿道:“袭人不在这里,你倒是叫人送两样给他去。”鸳鸯听说,便命人也送两样去后, 鸳鸯又问婆子们:“回来吃酒的攒盒可装上了?”婆子道:“想必还得一会子。”鸳鸯道:“催着些儿。”婆子应喏了。

  凤姐儿等来至探春房中, 只见他娘儿们正说笑。探春素喜阔朗,这三间屋子并不曾隔断。当地放着一张花梨大理石大案,案上磊着各种名人法帖,并数十方宝砚,各色笔筒, 笔海内插的笔如树林一般。那一边设着斗大的一个汝窑花囊,插着满满的一囊水晶球儿的白菊。 西墙上当中挂着一大幅米襄阳《烟雨图》,左右挂着一副对联,乃是颜鲁公墨迹,其词云:

烟霞闲骨格 泉石野生涯

  案上设着大鼎。左边紫檀架上放着一个大观窑的大盘,盘内盛着数十个娇黄玲珑大佛手。 右边洋漆架上悬着一个白玉比目磬,旁边挂着小锤。那板儿略熟了些,便要摘那锤子要击,丫鬟们忙拦住他。他又要佛手吃,探春拣了一个与他说:“顽罢,吃不得的。”东边便设着卧榻,拔步床上悬着葱绿双绣花卉草虫的纱帐。板儿又跑过来看, 说“这是蝈蝈,这是蚂蚱”。刘姥姥忙打了他一巴掌,骂道:“下作黄子,没干没净的乱闹。倒叫你进来瞧瞧,就上脸了。”打的板儿哭起来,众人忙劝解方罢。贾母因隔着纱窗往后院内看了一回, 说道:“后廊檐下的梧桐也好了,就只细些。”正说话,忽一阵风过,隐隐听得鼓乐之声。贾母问“是谁家娶亲呢?这里临街倒近。”王夫人等笑回道:“街上的那里听的见, 这是咱们的那十几个女孩子们演习吹打呢。”贾母便笑道:“既是他们演,何不叫他们进来演习。他们也逛一逛,咱们可又乐了。”凤姐听说,忙命人出去叫来,又一面吩咐摆下条桌,铺上红毡子。贾母道:“就铺排在藕香榭的水亭子上,借着水音更好听。回来咱们就在缀锦阁底下吃酒,又宽阔,又听的近。”众人都说那里好。贾母向薛姨妈笑道:“咱们走罢。他们姊妹们都不大喜欢人来坐着,怕脏了屋子。咱们别没眼色, 正经坐一回子船喝酒去。”说着大家起身便走。探春笑道:“这是那里的话,求着老太太姨太太来坐坐还不能呢。”贾母笑道:“我的这三丫头却好,只有两个玉儿可恶。回来吃醉了,咱们偏往他们屋里闹去。”

  说着, 众人都笑了,一齐出来。走不多远,已到了荇叶渚。那姑苏选来的几个驾娘早把两只棠木舫撑来,众人扶了贾母、王夫人、薛姨妈、刘姥姥、鸳鸯、玉钏儿上了这一只, 落后李纨也跟上去。凤姐儿也上去,立在舡头上,也要撑舡。贾母在舱内道:“这不是顽的,虽不是河里,也有好深的。你快不给我进来。”凤姐儿笑道:“怕什么!老祖宗只管放心。”说着便一篙点开。到了池当中,舡小人多,凤姐只觉乱晃,忙把篙子递与驾娘,方蹲下了。然后迎春姊妹等并宝玉上了那只,随后跟来。其余老嬷嬷散众丫鬟俱沿河随行。 宝玉道:“这些破荷叶可恨,怎么还不叫人来拔去。”宝钗笑道:“今年这几日,何曾饶了这园子闲了,天天逛,那里还有叫人来收拾的工夫。”林黛玉道:“我最不喜欢李义山的诗, 只喜他这一句:‘留得残荷听雨声’。偏你们又不留着残荷了。”宝玉道:“果然好句, 以后咱们就别叫人拔去了。”说着已到了花溆的萝港之下,觉得阴森透骨,两滩上衰草残菱,更助秋情。

  贾母因见岸上的清厦旷朗,便问“这是你薛姑娘的屋子不是?”众人道:“是。”贾母忙命拢岸,顺着云步石梯上去,一同进了蘅芜苑,只觉异香扑鼻。那些奇草仙藤愈冷愈苍翠, 都结了实,似珊瑚豆子一般,累垂可爱。及进了房屋,雪洞一般,一色玩器全无,案上只有一个土定瓶中供着数枝菊花, 并两部书,茶奁茶杯而已。床上只吊着青纱帐幔, 衾褥也十分朴素。贾母叹道:“这孩子太老实了。你没有陈设,何妨和你姨娘要些。我也不理论, 也没想到,你们的东西自然在家里没带了来。”说着,命鸳鸯去取些古董来,又嗔着凤姐儿:“不送些玩器来与你妹妹,这样小器。”王夫人凤姐儿等都笑回说:“他自己不要的。我们原送了来,他都退回去了。”薛姨妈也笑说:“他在家里也不大弄这些东西的。”贾母摇头道:“使不得。虽然他省事,倘或来一个亲戚,看着不象;二则年轻的姑娘们, 房里这样素净,也忌讳。我们这老婆子,越发该住马圈去了。你们听那些书上戏上说的小姐们的绣房, 精致的还了得呢。他们姊妹们虽不敢比那些小姐们,也不要很离了格儿。 有现成的东西,为什么不摆?若很爱素净,少几样倒使得。我最会收拾屋子的,如今老了,没有这些闲心了。他们姊妹们也还学着收拾的好,只怕俗气,有好东西也摆坏了。我看他们还不俗。如今让我替你收拾,包管又大方又素净。我的梯己两件,收到如今,没给宝玉看见过,若经了他的眼,也没了。”说着叫过鸳鸯来,亲吩咐道:“你把那石头盆景儿和那架纱桌屏,还有个墨烟冻石鼎,这三样摆在这案上就够了。再把那水墨字画白绫帐子拿来,把这帐子也换了。”鸳鸯答应着,笑道:“这些东西都搁在东楼上的不知那个箱子里,还得慢慢找去,明儿再拿去也罢了。”贾母道:“明日后日都使得, 只别忘了。”说着,坐了一回方出来,一径来至缀锦阁下。文官等上来请过安,因问“演习何曲”。贾母道:“只拣你们生的演习几套罢。”文官等下来,往藕香榭去不提。

  这里凤姐儿已带着人摆设整齐, 上面左右两张榻,榻上都铺着锦(补中卜换为因)蓉簟,每一榻前有两张雕漆几, 也有海棠式的,也有梅花式的,也有荷叶式的,也有葵花式的,也有方的,也有圆的,其式不一。一个上面放着炉瓶,一分攒盒,一个上面空设着,预备放人所喜食物。 上面二榻四几,是贾母薛姨妈;下面一椅两几,是王夫人的,余者都是一椅一几。 东边是刘姥姥,刘姥姥之下便是王夫人。西边便是史湘云,第二便是宝钗,第三便是黛玉, 第四迎春、探春、惜春挨次下去,宝玉在末。李纨凤姐二人之几设于三层槛内, 二层纱厨之外。攒盒式样,亦随几之式样。每人一把乌银洋錾自斟壶,一个十锦珐琅杯。

  大家坐定,贾母先笑道:“咱们先吃两杯,今日也行一令才有意思。”薛姨妈等笑道:“老太太自然有好酒令,我们如何会呢,安心要我们醉了。我们都多吃两杯就有了。”贾母笑道:“姨太太今儿也过谦起来,想是厌我老了。”薛姨妈笑道:“不是谦,只怕行不上来倒是笑话了。”王夫人忙笑道:“便说不上来,就便多吃一杯酒,醉了睡觉去,还有谁笑话咱们不成。”薛姨妈点头笑道:“依令。老太太到底吃一杯令酒才是。”贾母笑道:“这个自然。”说着便吃了一杯。

  凤姐儿忙走至当地,笑道:“既行令,还叫鸳鸯姐姐来行更好。”众人都知贾母所行之令必得鸳鸯提着,故听了这话,都说“很是”。凤姐儿便拉了鸳鸯过来。王夫人笑道:“既在令内,没有站着的理。”回头命小丫头子:“端一张椅子,放在你二位奶奶的席上。”鸳鸯也半推半就,谢了坐,便坐下,也吃了一钟酒,笑道:“酒令大如军令,不论尊卑,惟我是主。 违了我的话,是要受罚的。”王夫人等都笑道:“一定如此,快些说来。”鸳鸯未开口, 刘姥姥便下了席,摆手道:“别这样捉弄人家,我家去了。”众人都笑道:“这却使不得。”鸳鸯喝令小丫头子们:“拉上席去!”小丫头子们也笑着,果然拉入席中。刘姥姥只叫“饶了我罢!”鸳鸯道:“再多言的罚一壶。”刘姥姥方住了声。鸳鸯道:“如今我说骨牌副儿,从老太太起,顺领说下去,至刘姥姥止。比如我说一副儿,将这三张牌拆开,先说头一张,次说第二张,再说第三张,说完了,合成这一副儿的名字。无论诗词歌赋,成语俗话,比上一句,都要叶韵。错了的罚一杯。”众人笑道:“这个令好,就说出来。”鸳鸯道:“有了一副了。左边是张‘天’。”贾母道:“头上有青天。”众人道:“好。”鸳鸯道:“当中是个‘五与六’。”贾母道:“六桥梅花香彻骨。”鸳鸯道:“剩得一张‘六与幺’。”贾母道:“一轮红日出云霄。”鸳鸯道:“凑成便是个‘蓬头鬼’。”贾母道:“这鬼抱住钟馗腿。”说完, 大家笑说:“极妙。”贾母饮了一杯。鸳鸯又道:“有了一副。左边是个‘大长五’。”薛姨妈道:“梅花朵朵风前舞。”鸳鸯道:“右边还是个‘大五长’。”薛姨妈道:“十月梅花岭上香。”鸳鸯道:“当中‘二五’是杂七。”薛姨妈道:“织女牛郎会七夕。”鸳鸯道:“凑成‘二郎游五岳’。”薛姨妈道:“世人不及神仙乐。”说完,大家称赏,饮了酒。鸳鸯又道:“有了一副。 左边‘长幺’两点明。”湘云道:“双悬日月照乾坤。”鸳鸯道:“右边‘长幺’两点明。”湘云道:“闲花落地听无声。”鸳鸯道:“中间还得‘幺四’来。”湘云道:“日边红杏倚云栽。”鸳鸯道:“凑成‘樱桃九熟’。”湘云道:“御园却被鸟衔出。”说完饮了一杯。鸳鸯道:“有了一副。左边是‘长三’。”宝钗道:“双双燕子语梁间。”鸳鸯道:“右边是‘三长’。”宝钗道:“水荇牵风翠带长。”鸳鸯道:“当中‘三六’九点在。”宝钗道:“三山半落青天外。”鸳鸯道:“凑成‘铁锁练孤舟’。”宝钗道:“处处风波处处愁。”说完饮毕。鸳鸯又道:“左边一个‘天’。”黛玉道:“良辰美景奈何天。”宝钗听了,回头看着他。黛玉只顾怕罚,也不理论。 鸳鸯道:“中间‘锦屏’颜色俏。”黛玉道:“纱窗也没有红娘报。”鸳鸯道:“剩了‘二六’八点齐。”黛玉道:“双瞻玉座引朝仪。”鸳鸯道:“凑成‘篮子’好采花。”黛玉道:“仙杖香挑芍药花。”说完,饮了一口。鸳鸯道:“左边‘四五’成花九。”迎春道:“桃花带雨浓。”众人道:“该罚!错了韵,而且又不象。”迎春笑着饮了一口。原是凤姐儿和鸳鸯都要听刘姥姥的笑话, 故意都令说错,都罚了。至王夫人,鸳鸯代说了个,下便该刘姥姥。刘姥姥道:“我们庄家人闲了,也常会几个人弄这个,但不如说的这么好听。少不得我也试一试。”众人都笑道:“容易说的。你只管说,不相干。”鸳鸯笑道:“左边‘四四’是个人。”刘姥姥听了,想了半日,说道:“是个庄家人罢。”众人哄堂笑了。贾母笑道:“说的好, 就是这样说。”刘姥姥也笑道:“我们庄家人,不过是现成的本色,众位别笑。”鸳鸯道:“中间‘三四’绿配红。”刘姥姥道:“大火烧了毛毛虫。”众人笑道:“这是有的,还说你的本色。”鸳鸯道:“右边‘幺四’真好看。”刘姥姥道:“一个萝(葡中甫换为副的左边)一头蒜。”众人又笑了。鸳鸯笑道:“凑成便是一枝花。”刘姥姥两只手比着,说道:“花儿落了结个大倭瓜。”众人大笑起来。只听外面乱嚷──

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 21:00
CHAPTER XL.
The venerable lady Shih attends a second banquet in the garden of Broad Vista — Chin Yüan-yang three times promulgates, by means of dominoes, the order to quote passages from old writers.
As soon as Pao-yü, we will now explain, heard what the lad told him, he rushed with eagerness inside. When he came to look about him, he discovered Hu Po standing in front of the screen. “Be quick and go,” she urged. “They’re waiting to speak to you.”

Pao-yü wended his way into the drawing rooms. Here he found dowager lady Chia, consulting with Madame Wang and the whole body of young ladies, about the return feast to be given to Shih Hsiang-yün.

“I’ve got a plan to suggest,” he consequently interposed. “As there are to be no outside guests, the eatables too should not be limited to any kind or number. A few of such dishes, as have ever been to the liking of any of us, should be fixed upon and prepared for the occasion. Neither should any banquet be spread, but a high teapoy can be placed in front of each, with one or two things to suit our particular tastes. Besides, a painted box with partitions and a decanter. Won’t this be an original way?”

“Capital!” shouted old lady Chia. “Go and tell the people in the cook house,” she forthwith ordered a servant, “to get ready to-morrow such dishes as we relish, and to put them in as many boxes as there will be people, and bring them over. We can have breakfast too in the garden.”

But while they were deliberating, the time came to light the lamps. Nothing of any note transpired the whole night. The next day, they got up at early dawn. The weather, fortunately, was beautifully clear. Li Wan turned out of bed at daybreak. She was engaged in watching the old matrons and servant-girls sweeping the fallen leaves, rubbing the tables and chairs, and preparing the tea and wine vessels, when she perceived Feng Erh usher in old goody Liu and Pan Erh. “You’re very busy, our senior lady!” they said.

“I told you that you wouldn’t manage to start yesterday,” Li Wan smiled, “but you were in a hurry to get away.”

“Your worthy old lady,” goody Liu replied laughingly, “wouldn’t let me go. She wanted me to enjoy myself too for a day before I went.”

Feng Erh then produced several large and small keys. “Our mistress Lien says,” she remarked, “that she fears that the high teapoys which are out are not enough, and she thinks it would be as well to open the loft and take out those that are put away and use them for a day. Our lady should really have come and seen to it in person, but as she has something to tell Madame Wang, she begs your ladyship to open the place, and get a few servants to bring them out.”

Li Wan there and then told Su Yün to take the keys. She also bade a matron go out and call a few servant-boys from those on duty at the second gate. When they came, Li Wan remained in the lower story of the Ta Kuan loft, and looking up, she ordered the servants to go and open the Cho Chin hall and to bring the teapoys one by one. The young servant-lads, matrons and servant-maids then set to work, in a body, and carried down over twenty of them.

“Be careful with them,” shouted Li Wan. “Don’t be bustling about just as if you were being pursued by ghosts! Mind you don’t break the tenons!” Turning her head round, “old dame,” she observed, addressing herself smilingly to goody Liu, “go upstairs too and have a look!”

Old goody Liu was longing to satisfy her curiosity, so at the bare mention of the permission, she uttered just one word (“come”) and, dragging Pan Erh along, she trudged up the stairs. On her arrival inside, she espied, pile upon pile, a whole heap of screens, tables and chairs, painted lanterns of different sizes, and other similar articles. She could not, it is true, make out the use of the various things, but, at the sight of so many colours, of such finery and of the unusual beauty of each article, she muttered time after time the name of Buddha, and then forthwith wended her way downstairs. Subsequently (the servants) locked the doors and every one of them came down.

“I fancy,” cried Li Wan, “that our dowager lady will feel disposed (to go on the water), so you’d better also get the poles, oars and awnings for the boats and keep them in readiness.”

The servants expressed their obedience. Once more they unlocked the doors, and carried down everything required. She then bade a lad notify the boatwomen go to the dock and punt out two boats. But while all this bustle was going on, they discovered that dowager lady Chia had already arrived at the head of a whole company of people. Li Wan promptly went up to greet them.

“Dear venerable senior,” she smiled, “you must be in good spirits to have come in here! Imagining that you hadn’t as yet combed your hair, I just plucked a few chrysanthemums, meaning to send them to you.”

While she spoke, Pi Yüeh at once presented to her a jadite tray, of the size of a lotus leaf, containing twigs cut from every species of chrysanthemum. Old lady Chia selected a cluster of deep red and pinned it in her hair about her temples. But turning round, she noticed old goody Liu. “Come over here,” she vehemently cried with a smile; “and put on a few flowers.”

Scarcely was this remark concluded, than lady Feng dragged goody Liu forward. “Let me deck you up!” she laughed. With these words, she seized a whole plateful of flowers and stuck them three this way, four that way, all over her head. Old lady Chia, and the whole party were greatly amused; so much so, that they could not check themselves.

“I wonder,” shouted goody Liu smiling, “what blessings I have brought upon my head that such honours are conferred upon it to-day!”

“Don’t you yet pull them away,” they all laughed, “and chuck them in her face! She has got you up in such a way as to make a regular old elf of you!”

“I’m an old hag, I admit,” goody Liu pursued with a laugh; “but when I was young, I too was pretty and fond of flowers and powder! But the best thing I can do now is to keep to such fineries as befit my advanced age!”

While they bandied words, they reached the Hsin Fang pavilion. The waiting maids brought a large embroidered rug and spread it over the planks of the divan near the balustrade. On this rug dowager lady Chia sat, with her back leaning against the railing; and, inviting goody Liu to also take a seat next to her, “Is this garden nice or not?” she asked her.

Old goody Liu invoked Buddha several times. “We country-people,” she rejoined, “do invariably come, at the close of each year, into the city and buy pictures and stick them about. And frequently do we find ourselves in our leisure moments wondering how we too could manage to get into the pictures, and walk about the scenes they represent. I presumed that those pictures were purely and simply fictitious, for how could there be any such places in reality? But, contrary to my expectations, I found, as soon as I entered this garden to-day and had a look about it, that it was, after all, a hundred times better than these very pictures. But if only I could get some one to make me a sketch of this garden, to take home with me and let them see it, so that when we die we may have reaped some benefit!”

Upon catching the wish she expressed, dowager lady Chia pointed at Hsi Ch’un. “Look at that young granddaughter of mine!” she smiled. “She’s got the knack of drawing. So what do you say to my asking her to-morrow to make a picture for you?”

This suggestion filled goody Liu with enthusiasm and speedily crossing over, she clasped Hsi Ch’un in her arms. “My dear Miss!” she cried, “so young in years, and yet so pretty, and so accomplished too! Mightn’t you be a spirit come to life!”

After old lady Chia had had a little rest, she in person took goody Liu and showed her everything there was to be seen. First, they visited the Hsiao Hsiang lodge. The moment they stepped into the entrance, a narrow avenue, flanked on either side with kingfisher-like green bamboos, met their gaze. The earth below was turfed all over with moss. In the centre, extended a tortuous road, paved with pebbles. Goody Liu left dowager lady Chia and the party walk on the raised road, while she herself stepped on the earth. But Hu Po tugged at her. “Come up, old dame, and walk here!” she exclaimed. “Mind the fresh moss is slippery and you might fall.”

“I don’t mind it!” answered goody Liu. “We people are accustomed to walking (on such slippery things)! So, young ladies, please proceed. And do look after your embroidered shoes! Don’t splash them with mud.”

But while bent upon talking with those who kept on the raised road, she unawares reached a spot, which was actually slippery, and with a sound of “ku tang” she tumbled over.

The whole company clapped their hands and laughed boisterously.

“You young wenches,” shouted out dowager lady Chia, “don’t you yet raise her up, but stand by giggling?”

This reprimand was still being uttered when goody Liu had already crawled up. She too was highly amused. “Just as my mouth was bragging,” she observed, “I got a whack on the lips!”

“Have you perchance twisted your waist?” inquired old lady Chia. “Tell the servant-girls to pat it for you!”

“What an idea!” retorted goody Liu, “am I so delicate? What day ever goes by without my tumbling down a couple of times? And if I had to be patted every time wouldn’t it be dreadful!”

Tzu Chuan had at an early period raised the speckled bamboo portiere. Dowager lady Chia and her companions entered and seated themselves. Lin Tai-yü with her own hands took a small tray and came to present a covered cup of tea to her grandmother.

“We won’t have any tea!” Madame Wang interposed, “so, miss, you needn’t pour any.”

Lin Tai-yü, hearing this, bade a waiting-maid fetch the chair from under the window where she herself often sat, and moving it to the lower side, she pressed Madame Wang into it. But goody Liu caught sight of the pencils and inkslabs, lying on the table placed next to the window, and espied the bookcase piled up to the utmost with books. “This must surely,” the old dame ejaculated, “be some young gentleman’s study!”

“This is the room of this granddaughter-in-law of mine,” dowager lady Chia explained, smilingly pointing to Tai-yü.

Goody Liu scrutinised Lin Tai-yü with intentness for a while. “Is this anything like a young lady’s private room?” she then observed with a smile. “Why, in very deed, it’s superior to any first class library!”

“How is it I don’t see Pao-yü?” his grandmother Chia went on to inquire.

“He’s in the boat, on the pond,” the waiting-maids, with one voice, returned for answer.

“Who also got the boats ready?” old lady Chia asked.

“The loft was open just now so they were taken out,” Li Wan said, “and as I thought that you might, venerable senior, feel inclined to have a row, I got everything ready.”

After listening to this explanation, dowager lady Chia was about to pass some remark, but some one came and reported to her that Mrs. Hsüeh had arrived. No sooner had old lady Chia and the others sprung to their feet than they noticed that Mrs. Hsüeh had already made her appearance. While taking a seat: “Your venerable ladyship,” she smiled, “must be in capital spirits to-day to have come at this early hour!”

“It’s only this very minute that I proposed that any one who came late, should be fined,” dowager lady Chia laughed, “and, who’d have thought it, here you, Mrs. Hsüeh, arrive late!”

After they had indulged in good-humoured raillery for a time, old lady Chia’s attention was attracted by the faded colour of the gauze on the windows, and she addressed herself to Madame Wang. “This gauze,” she said, “may have been nice enough when it was newly pasted, but after a time nothing remained of kingfisher green. In this court too there are no peach or apricot trees and these bamboos already are green in themselves, so were this shade of green gauze to be put up again, it would, instead of improving matters, not harmonise with the surroundings. I remember that we had at one time four or five kinds of coloured gauzes for sticking on windows, so give her some to-morrow to change that on there.”

“When I opened the store yesterday,” hastily put in Lady Feng, “I noticed that there were still in those boxes, made of large planks, several rolls of ‘cicada wing’ gauze of silvery red colour. There were also several rolls with designs of twigs of flowers of every kind, several with ‘the rolling clouds and bats’ pattern, and several with figures representing hundreds of butterflies, interspersed among flowers. The colours of all these were fresh, and the gauze supple. But I failed to see anything of the kind you speak of. Were two rolls taken (from those I referred to), and a couple of bed-covers of embroidered gauze made out of them, they would, I fancy, be a pretty sight!”

“Pshaw!” laughed old lady Chia, “every one says that there’s nothing you haven’t gone through and nothing you haven’t seen, and don’t you even know what this gauze is? Will you again brag by and bye, after this?”

Mrs. Hsüeh and all the others smiled. “She may have gone through a good deal,” they remarked, “but how can she ever presume to pit herself against an old lady like you? So why don’t you, venerable senior, tell her what it is so that we too may be edified.”

Lady Feng too gave a smile. “My dear ancestor,” she pleaded, “do tell me what it is like.”

Dowager lady Chia thereupon proceeded to enlighten Mrs. Hsüeh and the whole company. “That gauze is older in years than any one of you,” she said. “It isn’t therefore to be wondered, if you make a mistake and take it for ‘cicada wing’ gauze. But it really bears some resemblance to it; so much so, indeed, that any one, not knowing the difference, would imagine it to be the ‘cicada wing’ gauze. Its true name, however, is ‘soft smoke’ silk.”

“This is also a nice sounding name,” lady Feng agreed. “But up to the age I’ve reached, I have never heard of any such designation, in spite of the many hundreds of specimens of gauzes and silks, I’ve seen.”

“How long can you have lived?” old lady Chia added smilingly, “and how many kinds of things can you have met, that you indulge in this tall talk? Of this ‘soft smoke’ silk, there only exist four kinds of colours. The one is red-blue; the other is russet; the other pine-green; the other silvery-red; and it’s because, when made into curtains or stuck on window-frames, it looks from far like smoke or mist, that it is called ‘soft smoke’ silk. The silvery-red is also called ‘russet shadow’ gauze. Among the gauzes used in the present day, in the palace above, there are none so supple and rich, light and closely-woven as this!”

“Not to speak of that girl Feng not having seen it,” Mrs. Hsüeh laughed, “why, even I have never so much as heard anything of it.”

While the conversation proceeded in this strain, lady Feng soon directed a servant to fetch a roll. “Now isn’t this the kind!” dowager lady Chia exclaimed. “At first, we simply had it stuck on the window frames, but we subsequently used it for covers and curtains, just for a trial, and really they were splendid! So you had better to-morrow try and find several rolls, and take some of the silvery-red one and have it fixed on the windows for her.”

While lady Feng promised to attend to her commission, the party scrutinised it, and unanimously extolled it with effusion. Old goody Liu too strained her eyes and examined it, and her lips incessantly muttered Buddha’s name. “We couldn’t,” she ventured, “afford to make clothes of such stuff, much though we may long to do so; and won’t it be a pity to use it for sticking on windows?”

“But it doesn’t, after all, look well, when made into clothes,” old lady Chia explained.

Lady Feng hastily pulled out the lapel of the deep-red brocaded gauze jacket she had on, and, facing dowager lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh, “Look at this jacket of mine,” she remarked.

“This is also of first-rate quality!” old lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh rejoined. “This is nowadays made in the palace for imperial use, but it can’t possibly come up to this!”

“It’s such thin stuff,” lady Feng observed, “and do you still say that it was made in the palace for imperial use? Why, it doesn’t, in fact, compare favourably with even this, which is worn by officials!”

“You’d better search again!” old lady Chia urged; “I believe there must be more of it! If there be, bring it all out, and give this old relative Liu a couple of rolls! Should there be any red-blue, I’ll make a curtain to hang up. What remains can be matched with some lining, and cut into a few double waistcoats for the waiting-maids to wear. It would be sheer waste to keep these things, as they will be spoilt by the damp.”

Lady Feng vehemently acquiesced; after which, she told a servant to take the gauze away.

“These rooms are so small!” dowager lady Chia then observed, smiling. “We had better go elsewhere for a stroll.”

“Every one says,” old goody Liu put in, “that big people live in big houses! When I saw yesterday your main apartments, dowager lady, with all those large boxes, immense presses, big tables, and spacious beds to match, they did, indeed, present an imposing sight! Those presses are larger than our whole house; yea loftier too! But strange to say there were ladders in the back court. ‘They don’t also,’ I thought, ‘go up to the house tops to sun things, so what can they keep those ladders in readiness for?’ Well, after that, I remembered that they must be required for opening the presses to take out or put in things. And that without those ladders, how could one ever reach that height? But now that I’ve also seen these small rooms, more luxuriously got up than the large ones, and full of various articles, all so fascinating and hardly even known to me by name, I feel, the more I feast my eyes on them, the more unable to tear myself away from them.”

“There are other things still better than this,” lady Feng added. “I’ll take you to see them all!”

Saying this, they straightway left the Hsiao Hsiang lodge. From a distance, they spied a whole crowd of people punting the boats in the lake.

“As they’ve got the boats ready,” old lady Chia proposed, “we may as well go and have a row in them!”

As she uttered this suggestion, they wended their steps along the persicary-covered bank of the Purple Lily Isle. But before reaching the lake, they perceived several matrons advancing that way with large multi-coloured boxes in their hands, made all alike of twisted wire and inlaid with gold. Lady Feng hastened to inquire of Madame Wang where breakfast was to be served.

“Ask our venerable senior,” Madame Wang replied, “and let them lay it wherever she pleases.”

Old lady Chia overheard her answer, and turning her head round: “Miss Tertia,” she said, “take the servants, and make them lay breakfast wherever you think best! We’ll get into the boats from here.”

Upon catching her senior’s wishes, lady Feng retraced her footsteps, and accompanied by Li Wan, T’an Ch’un, Yüan Yang and Hu Po, she led off the servants, carrying the eatables, and other domestics, and came by the nearest way, to the Ch’iu Shuang library, where they arranged the tables in the Hsiao Ts’ui hall.

“We daily say that whenever the gentlemen outside have anything to drink or eat, they invariably have some one who can raise a laugh and whom they can chaff for fun’s sake,” Yuan Yang smiled, “so let’s also to-day get a female family-companion.”

Li Wan, being a person full of kindly feelings, did not fathom the insinuation, though it did not escape her ear. Lady Feng, however, thoroughly understood that she alluded to old goody Liu. “Let us too to-day,” she smilingly remarked, “chaff her for a bit of fun!”

These two then began to mature their plans.

Li Wan chided them with a smile. “You people,” she said, “don’t know even how to perform the least good act! But you’re not small children any more, and are you still up to these pranks? Mind, our venerable ancestor might call you to task!”

“That has nothing whatever to do with you, senior lady,” Yüan Yang laughed, “it’s my own look out!”

These words were still on her lips, when she saw dowager lady Chia and the rest of the company arrive. They each sat where and how they pleased. First and foremost, a waiting-maid brought two trays of tea. After tea, lady Feng laid hold of a napkin, made of foreign cloth, in which were wrapped a handful of blackwood chopsticks, encircled with three rings, of inlaid silver, and distributed them on the tables, in the order in which they were placed.

“Bring that small hard-wood table over,” old lady Chia then exclaimed; “and let our relative Liu sit next to me here!”

No sooner did the servants hear her order than they hurried to move the table to where she wanted it. Lady Feng, during this interval, made a sign with her eye to Yüan Yang. Yüan Yang there and then dragged goody Liu out of the hall and began to impress in a low tone of voice various things on her mind. “This is the custom which prevails in our household,” she proceeded, “and if you disregard it we’ll have a laugh at your expense!”

Having arranged everything she had in view, they at length returned to their places. Mrs. Hsüeh had come over, after her meal, so she simply seated herself on one side and sipped her tea. Dowager lady Chia with Pao-yü, Hsiang-yün, Tai-yü and Pao-ch’ai sat at one table. Madame Wang took the girls, Ying Ch’un, and her sisters, and occupied one table. Old goody Liu took a seat at a table next to dowager lady Chia. Heretofore, while their old mistress had her repast, a young servant-maid usually stood by her to hold the finger bowl, yak-brush, napkin and other such necessaries, but Yüan Yang did not of late fulfil any of these duties, so when, on this occasion, she deliberately seized the yak-brush and came over and flapped it about, the servant-girls concluded that she was bent upon playing some tricks upon goody Liu, and they readily withdrew and let her have her way.

While Yüan Yang attended to her self-imposed duties, she winked at the old dame.

“Miss,” goody Liu exclaimed, “set your mind at ease!” Goody Liu sat down at the table and took up the chopsticks, but so heavy and clumsy did she find them that she could not handle them conveniently. The fact is that lady Feng and Yüan Yang had put their heads together and decided to only assign to goody Liu a pair of antiquated four-cornered ivory chopsticks, inlaid with gold.

“These forks,” shouted goody Liu, after scrutinising them, “are heavier than the very iron-lever over at my place. How ever can I move them about?”

This remark had the effect of making every one explode into a fit of laughter. But a married woman standing in the centre of the room, with a box in her hands, attracted their gaze. A waiting-maid went up to her and removed the cover of the box. Its contents were two bowls of eatables. Li Wan took one of these and placed it on dowager lady Chia’s table, while lady Feng chose the bowl with pigeon’s eggs and put it on goody Liu’s table.

“Please (commence),” Dowager lady Chia uttered from the near side, where she sat.

Goody Liu at this speedily sprung to her feet. “Old Liu, old Liu,” she roared with a loud voice, “your eating capacity is as big as that of a buffalo! You’ve gorged like an old sow and can’t raise your head up!” Then puffing out her cheeks, she added not a word.

The whole party was at first taken quite aback. But, as soon as they heard the drift of her remarks, every one, both high as well as low, began to laugh boisterously. Hsiang-yün found it so difficult to restrain herself that she spurted out the tea she had in her mouth. Lin Tai-yü indulged in such laughter that she was quite out of breath, and propping herself up on the table, she kept on ejaculating ‘Ai-yo.’ Pao-yü rolled into his grandmother’s lap. The old lady herself was so amused that she clasped Pao-yü in her embrace, and gave way to endearing epithets. Madame Wang laughed, and pointed at lady Feng with her finger; but as for saying a word, she could not. Mrs. Hsüeh had much difficulty in curbing her mirth, and she sputtered the tea, with which her mouth was full, all over T’an Ch’un’s petticoat. T’an Ch’un threw the contents of the teacup, she held in her hand, over Ying Ch’un; while Hsi Ch’un quitted her seat, and, pulling her nurse away, bade her rub her stomach for her.

Below, among the lower seats, there was not one who was not with bent waist and doubled-up back. Some retired to a corner and, squatting down, laughed away. Others suppressed their laughter and came up and changed the clothes of their young mistresses. Lady Feng and Yuan Yang were the only ones, who kept their countenance. Still they continued helping old goody Liu to food.

Old goody Liu took up the chopsticks. “Even the chickens in this place are fine,” she went on to add, pretending, she did not hear what was going on; “the eggs they lay are small, but so dainty! How very pretty they are! Let me help myself to one!”

The company had just managed to check themselves, but, the moment these words fell on their ears, they started again with their laughter. Old lady Chia laughed to such an extent that tears streamed from her eyes. And so little could she bear the strain any longer that Hu Po stood behind her and patted her.

“This must be the work of that vixen Feng!” old lady Chia laughed. “She has ever been up to tricks like a very imp, so be quick and disbelieve all her yarns!”

Goody Liu was in the act of praising the eggs as small yet dainty, when lady Feng interposed with a smile. “They’re one tael each, be quick, and taste them;” she said; “they’re not nice when they get cold!”

Goody Liu forthwith stretched out the chopsticks with the intent of catching one; but how could she manage to do so? They rolled and rolled in the bowl for ever so long; and, it was only after extreme difficulty that she succeeded in shoving one up. Extending her neck forward, she was about to put it in her mouth, when it slipped down again, and rolled on to the floor. She hastily banged down the chopsticks, and was going herself to pick it up, when a servant, who stood below, got hold of it and took it out of the room.

Old goody Liu heaved a sigh. “A tael!” she soliloquised, “and here it goes without a sound!”

Every one had long ago abandoned all idea of eating, and, gazing at her, they enjoyed the fun.

“Who has now brought out these chopsticks again?” old lady Chia went on to ask. “We haven’t invited any strangers or spread any large banquet! It must be that vixen Feng who gave them out! But don’t you yet change them!”

The servants, standing on the floor below, had indeed had no hand in getting those ivory chopsticks; they had, in fact, been brought by lady Feng and Yüan Yang; but when they heard these remarks, they hurried to put them away and to change them for a pair similar to those used by the others, made of blackwood inlaid with silver.

“They’ve taken away the gold ones,” old goody Liu shouted, “and here come silver ones! But, after all, they’re not as handy as those we use!”

“Should there be any poison in the viands,” lady Feng observed, “you can detect it, as soon as this silver is dipped into them!”

sunyuting1 2009-03-15 21:01
“If there’s poison in such viands as these,” old goody Liu added, “why those of ours must be all arsenic! But though it be the death of me, I’ll swallow every morsel!”

Seeing how amusing the old woman was and with what relish she devoured her food, dowager lady Chia took her own dishes and passed them over to her.

She then likewise bade an old matron take various viands and put them in a bowl for Pan Erh. But presently, the repast was concluded, and old lady Chia and all the other inmates adjoined into T’an Ch’un’s bedroom for a chat.

The remnants were, meanwhile, cleared away, and fresh tables were laid.

Old goody Liu watched Li Wan and lady Feng sit opposite each other and eat. “Putting everything else aside,” she sighed, “what most takes my fancy is the way things are done in your mansion. It isn’t to be wondered at that the adage has it that: ‘propriety originates from great families.’”

“Don’t be too touchy,” lady Feng hastily smiled, “we all made fun of you just now.”

But barely had she done speaking, when Yüan Yang too walked in. “Old goody Liu,” she said laughingly, “don’t be angry! I tender you my apologies, venerable dame!”

“What are you saying, Miss?” old goody Liu rejoined smiling. “We’ve coaxed our dowager lady to get a little distraction; and what reason is there to be angry? From the very first moment you spoke to me, I knew at once that it was intended to afford merriment to you all! Had I been angry at heart, I wouldn’t have gone so far as to say what I did!”

Yüan Yang then blew up the servants. “Why,” she shouted, “don’t you pour a cup of tea for the old dame?”

“That sister-in-law,” promptly explained old goody Liu, “gave me a cup a little while back. I’ve had it already. But you, Miss, must also have something to eat.”

Lady Feng dragged Yüan Yang into a seat. “Have your meal with us!” she said. “You’ll thus save another fuss by and bye.”

Yüan Yang readily seated herself. The matrons came up and added to the number of bowls and chopsticks, and the trio went through their meal.

“From all I see,” smiled goody Liu, “you people eat just a little and finish. It’s lucky you don’t feel the pangs of hunger! But it isn’t astonishing if a whiff of wind can puff you over!”

“A good many eatables remained over to-day. Where are they all gone to?” Yüan Yang inquired.

“They haven’t as yet been apportioned!” the matrons responded. “They’re kept in here until they can be given in a lump to them to eat!”

“They can’t get through so many things!” Yüan Yang resumed. “You had as well therefore choose two bowls and send them over to that girl P’ing, in your mistress Secundus’ rooms.”

“She has had her repast long ago.” lady Feng put in. “There’s no need to give her any!”

“With what she can’t eat, herself,” Yüan Yang continued, “she can feed the cats.”

At these words, a matron lost no time in selecting two sorts of eatables, and, taking the box, she went to take them over.

“Where’s Su Yun gone to?” Yüan Yang asked.

“They’re all in here having their meal together.” Li Wan replied. “What do you want her for again?”

“Well, in that case, never mind,” Yüan Yang answered.

“Hsi Jen isn’t here,” lady Feng observed, “so tell some one to take her a few things!”

Yuan Yang, hearing this, directed a servant to send her also a few eatables. “Have the partition boxes been filled with wine for by and bye?” Yüan Yang went on to ask the matrons.

“They’ll be ready, I think, in a little while,” a matron explained.

“Hurry them up a bit!” Yüan Yang added.

The matron signified her assent.

Lady Feng and her friends then came into T’an Ch’un’s apartments, where they found the ladies chatting and laughing.

T’an Ch’un had ever shown an inclination for plenty of room. Hence that suite of three apartments had never been partitioned. In the centre was placed a large table of rosewood and Ta li marble. On this table, were laid in a heap every kind of copyslips written by persons of note. Several tens of valuable inkslabs and various specimens of tubes and receptacles for pens figured also about; the pens in which were as thickly packed as trees in a forest. On the off side, stood a flower bowl from the ‘Ju’ kiln, as large as a bushel measure. In it was placed, till it was quite full, a bunch of white chrysanthemums, in appearance like crystal balls. In the middle of the west wall, was suspended a large picture representing vapor and rain; the handiwork of Mi Nang-yang. On the left and right of this picture was hung a pair of antithetical scrolls—the autograph of Yen Lü. The lines on these scrolls were:

Wild scenes are to the taste of those who leisure love,
And springs and rookeries are their rustic resort.

On the table, figured a large tripod. On the left, stood on a blackwood cabinet, a huge bowl from a renowned government kiln. This bowl contained about ten “Buddha’s hands” of beautiful yellow and fine proportions. On the right, was suspended, on a Japanese-lacquered frame, a white jade sonorous plate. Its shape resembled two eyes, one by the side of the other. Next to it hung a small hammer.

Pan Erh had become a little more confident and was about to seize the hammer and beat the plate, when the waiting-maids hastened to prevent him. Next, he wanted a “Buddha’s hand” to eat. T’an Ch’un chose one and let him have it. “You may play with it,” she said, “but you can’t eat it.”

On the east side stood a sleeping divan. On a movable bed was hung a leek-green gauze curtain, ornamented with double embroideries, representing flowers, plants and insects. Pan Erh ran up to have a look. “This is a green-cicada,” he shouted; “this a grasshopper!”

But old goody Liu promptly gave him a slap. “You mean scamp!” she cried. “What an awful rumpus you’re kicking up! I simply brought you along with me to look at things; and lo, you put on airs;” and she beat Pan Erh until he burst out crying. It was only after every one quickly combined in using their efforts to solace him that he at length desisted.

Old lady Chia then looked through the gauze casement into the back court for some time. “The dryandra trees by the eaves of the covered passage are growing all right,” she remarked. “The only thing is that their foliage is rather sparse.”

But while she passed this remark, a sudden gust of wind swept by, and faintly on her ear fell the strains of music. “In whose house is there a wedding?” old lady Chia inquired. “This place must be very near the street!”

“How could one hear what’s going on in the street?” Madame Wang and the others smiled. “It’s our twelve girls practising on their wind and string instruments!”

“As they’re practising,” dowager lady Chia eagerly cried, smilingly, “why not ask them to come in here and practise? They’ll be able to have a stroll also, while we, on our part, will derive some enjoyment.”

Upon hearing this suggestion, lady Feng immediately directed a servant to go out and call them in. She further issued orders to bring a table and spread a red cover over it.

“Let it be put,” old lady Chia chimed in, “in the water-pavilion of the Lotus Fragrance Arbour, for (the music) will borrow the ripple of the stream and sound ever so much more pleasant to the ear. We can by and bye drink our wine in the Cho Chin Hall; we’ll thus have ample room, and be able to listen from close!”

Every one admitted that the spot was well adapted. Dowager lady Chia turned herself towards Mrs. Hsüeh. “Let’s get ahead!” she laughed. “The young ladies don’t like any one to come in here, for fear lest their quarters should get contaminated; so don’t let us show ourselves disregardful of their wishes! The right thing would be to go and have our wine aboard one of those boats!”

As she spoke, one and all rose to their feet. They were making their way out when T’an Ch’un interposed. “What’s this that you’re saying?” she smiled. “Please do seat yourselves, venerable senior, and you, Mrs. Hsüeh, and Madame Wang! You can’t be going yet?”

“These three girls of mine are really nice! There are only two mistresses that are simply dreadful.” Dowager lady Chia said smilingly. “When we get drunk shortly, we’ll go and sit in their rooms and have a lark!”

These words evoked laughter from every one. In a body they quitted the place. But they had not proceeded far before they reached the bank covered with aquatic plants, to which place the boat-women, who had been brought from Ku Su, had already punted two crab-wood boats. Into one of these boats, they helped old lady Chia, Madame Wang, Mrs. Hsüeh, old goody Liu, Yüan Yang, and Yü Ch’uan-Erh. Last in order Li Wan followed on board. But lady Feng too stepped in, and standing up on the bow, she insisted upon punting.

Dowager lady Chia, however, remonstrated from her seat in the bottom of the boat. “This isn’t a joke,” she cried, “we’re not on the river, it’s true, but there are some very deep places about, so be quick and come in. Do it for my sake.”

“What’s there to be afraid of?” lady Feng laughed. “Compose your mind, worthy ancestor.”

Saying this, the boat was pushed off with one shove. When it reached the middle of the lake, lady Feng became nervous, for the craft was small and the occupants many, and hastily handing the pole to a boatwoman, she squatted down at last.

Ying Ch’un, her sisters, their cousins, as well as Pao-yü subsequently got on board the second boat, and followed in their track; while the rest of the company, consisting of old nurses and a bevy of waiting-maids, kept pace with them along the bank of the stream.

“All these broken lotus leaves are dreadful!” Pao-yü shouted. “Why don’t you yet tell the servants to pull them off?”

“When was this garden left quiet during all the days of this year?” Pao-ch’ai smiled. “Why, people have come, day after day, to visit it, so was there ever any time to tell the servants to come and clean it?”

“I have the greatest abhorrence,” Lin Tai-yü chimed in, “for Li I’s poetical works, but there’s only this line in them which I like:

“‘Leave the dry lotus leaves so as to hear the patter of the rain.’

“and here you people deliberately mean again not to leave the dry lotus stay where they are.”

“This is indeed a fine line!” Pao-yü exclaimed. “We mustn’t hereafter let them pull them away!”

While this conversation continued, they reached the shoaly inlet under the flower-laden beech. They felt a coolness from the shady overgrowth penetrate their very bones. The decaying vegetation and the withered aquatic chestnut plants on the sand-bank enhanced, to a greater degree, the beauty of the autumn scenery.

Dowager lady Chia at this point observed some spotless rooms on the bank, so spick and so span. “Are not these Miss Hsüeh’s quarters,” she asked. “Eh?”

“Yes, they are!” everybody answered.

Old lady Chia promptly bade them go alongside, and wending their way up the marble steps, which seemed to lead to the clouds, they in a body entered the Heng Wu court. Here they felt a peculiar perfume come wafting into their nostrils, for the colder the season got the greener grew that strange vegetation, and those fairy-like creepers. The various plants were laden with seeds, which closely resembled red coral beans, as they drooped in lovely clusters.

The house, as soon as they put their foot into it, presented the aspect of a snow cave. There was a total absence of every object of ornament. On the table figured merely an earthenware vase, in which were placed several chrysanthemums. A few books and teacups were also conspicuous, but no further knicknacks. On the bed was suspended a green gauze curtain, and of equally extreme plainness were the coverlets and mattresses belonging to it.

“This child,” dowager lady Chia sighed, “is too simple! If you’ve got nothing to lay about, why not ask your aunt for a few articles? I would never raise any objection. I never thought about them. Your things, of course, have been left at home, and have not been brought over.”

So saying, she told Yuan Yang to go and fetch several bric-a-brac. She next went on to call lady Feng to task.

“She herself wouldn’t have them,” (lady Feng) rejoined. “We really sent over a few, but she refused every one of them and returned them.”

“In her home also,” smiled Mrs. Hsüeh, “she does not go in very much for such sort of things.”

Old lady Chia nodded her head. “It will never do!” she added. “It does, it’s true, save trouble; but were some relative to come on a visit, she’ll find things in an impossible way. In the second place, such simplicity in the apartments of young ladies of tender age is quite unpropitious! Why, if you young people go on in this way, we old fogies should go further and live in stables! You’ve all heard what is said in those books and plays about the dreadful luxury, with which young ladies’ quarters are got up. And though these girls of ours could not presume to place themselves on the same footing as those young ladies, they shouldn’t nevertheless exceed too much the bounds of what constitutes the right thing. If they have any objects ready at hand, why shouldn’t they lay them out? And if they have any strong predilection for simplicity, a few things less will do quite as well. I’ve always had the greatest knack for titifying a room, but being an old woman now I haven’t the ease and inclination to attend to such things! These girls are, however, learning how to do things very nicely. I was afraid that there would be an appearance of vulgarity in what they did, and that, even had they anything worth having, they’d so place them about as to spoil them; but from what I can see there’s nothing vulgar about them. But let me now put things right for you, and I’ll wager that everything will look grand as well as plain. I’ve got a couple of my own knicknacks, which I’ve managed to keep to this day, by not allowing Pao-yü to get a glimpse of them; for had he ever seen them, they too would have long ago disappeared!” Continuing, she called Yüan Yang. “Fetch that marble pot with scenery on it,” she said to her; “that gauze screen, and that tripod of transparent stone with black streaks, which you’ll find in there, and lay out all three on this table. They’ll be ample! Bring likewise those ink pictures and white silk curtains, and change these curtains.”

Yüan Yang expressed her obedience. “All these articles have been put away in the eastern loft,” she smiled. “In what boxes they’ve been put, I couldn’t tell; I must therefore go and find them quietly and if I bring them over to-morrow, it will be time enough.”

“To-morrow or the day after will do very well; but don’t forget, that’s all,” dowager lady Chia urged.

While conversing, they sat for a while. Presently, they left the rooms and repaired straightway into the Cho Chin hall. Wen Kuan and the other girls came up and paid their obeisance. They next inquired what songs they were to practise.

“You’d better choose a few pieces to rehearse out of those you know best,” old lady Chia rejoined.

Wen Kuan and her companions then withdrew and betook themselves to the Lotus Fragrance Pavilion. But we will leave them there without further allusion to them.

During this while, lady Feng had already, with the help of servants, got everything in perfect order. On the left and right of the side of honour were placed two divans. These divans were completely covered with embroidered covers and fine variegated mats. In front of each divan stood two lacquer teapoys, inlaid, some with designs of crab-apple flowers; others of plum blossom, some of lotus leaves, others of sun-flowers. Some of these teapoys were square, others round. Their shapes were all different. On each was placed a set consisting of a stove and a bottle, also a box with partitions. The two divans and four teapoys, in the place of honour, were used by dowager lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh. The chair and two teapoys in the next best place, by Madame Wang. The rest of the inmates had, all alike, a chair and a teapoy. On the east side sat old goody Liu. Below old goody Liu came Madame Wang. On the west was seated Shih Hsiang-yün. The second place was occupied by Pao-ch’ai; the third by Tai-yü; the fourth by Ying Ch’un. T’an Ch’un and Hsi Ch’un filled the lower seats, in their proper order; Pao-yü sat in the last place. The two teapoys assigned to Li Wan and lady Feng stood within the third line of railings, and beyond the second row of gauze frames. The pattern of the partition-boxes corresponded likewise with the pattern on the teapoys. Each inmate had a black decanter, with silver, inlaid in foreign designs; as well as an ornamented, enamelled cup.

After they had all occupied the seats assigned to them, dowager lady Chia took the initiative and smilingly suggested: “Let’s begin by drinking a couple of cups of wine. But we should also have a game of forfeits to-day, we’ll have plenty of fun then.”

“You, venerable senior, must certainly have a good wine order to impose,” Mrs. Hsüeh laughingly observed, “but how could we ever comply with it? But if your aim be to intoxicate us, why, we’ll all straightway drink one or two cups more than is good for us and finish!”

“Here’s Mrs. Hsüeh beginning to be modest again to-day!” old lady Chia smiled. “But I expect it’s because she looks down upon me as being an old hag!”

“It isn’t modesty!” Mrs. Hsüeh replied smiling. “It’s all a dread lest I shouldn’t be able to observe the order and thus incur ridicule.”

“If you don’t give the right answer,” Madame Wang promptly interposed with a smile, “you’ll only have to drink a cup or two more of wine, and should we get drunk, we can go to sleep; and who’ll, pray laugh at us?”

Mrs. Hsüeh nodded her head. “I’ll agree to the order,” she laughed, “but, dear senior, you must, after all, do the right thing and have a cup of wine to start it.”

“This is quite natural!” old lady Chia answered laughingly; and with these words, she forthwith emptied a cup.

Lady Feng with hurried steps advanced to the centre of the room. “If we are to play at forfeits,” she smilingly proposed, “we’d better invite sister Yüan Yang to come and join us.”

The whole company was perfectly aware that if dowager lady Chia had to give out the rule of forfeits, Yüan Yang would necessarily have to suggest it, so the moment they heard the proposal they, with common consent, approved it as excellent. Lady Feng therefore there and then dragged Yüan Yang over.

“As you’re to take a part in the game of forfeits,” Madame Wang smilingly observed, “there’s no reason why you should stand up.” And turning her head round, “Bring over,” she bade a young waiting-maid, “a chair and place it at your Mistress Secunda’s table.”

Yüan Yang, half refusing and half assenting, expressed her thanks, and took the seat. After partaking also of a cup of wine, “Drinking rules,” she smiled, “resemble very much martial law; so irrespective of high or low, I alone will preside. Any one therefore who disobeys my words will have to suffer a penalty.”

“Of course, it should be so!” Madame Wang and the others laughed, “so be quick and give out the rule!”

But before Yüan Yang had as yet opened her lips to speak, old goody Liu left the table, and waving her hand: “Don’t,” she said, “make fun of people in this way, for I’ll go home.”

“This will never do!” One and all smilingly protested.

Yüan Yang shouted to the young waiting-maids to drag her back to her table; and the maids, while also indulging in laughter, actually pulled her and compelled her to rejoin the banquet.

“Spare me!” old goody Liu kept on crying, “spare me!”

“Any one who says one word more,” Yüan Yang exclaimed, “will be fined a whole decanter full.”

Old goody Liu then at length observed silence.

“I’ll now give out the set of dominoes.” Yüan Yang proceeded. “I’ll begin from our venerable mistress and follow down in proper order until I come to old goody Liu, when I shall stop. So as to illustrate what I meant just now by giving out a set, I’ll take these three dominoes and place them apart; you have to begin by saying something on the first, next, to allude to the second, and, after finishing with all three, to take the name of the whole set and match it with a line, no matter whether it be from some stanza or roundelay, song or idyl, set phrases or proverbs. But they must rhyme. And any one making a mistake will be mulcted in one cup.”

“This rule is splendid; begin at once!” they all exclaimed.

“I’ve got a set,” Yüan Yang pursued; “on the left, is the piece ‘heaven,’ (twelve dots).”

“Above head stretches the blue heaven,”

dowager lady Chia said.

“Good!” shouted every one.

“In the centre is a five and six,” Yüan Yang resumed.

The fragrance of the plum blossom pierces the bones on the bridge
“Six,”

old lady Chia added.

“There now remains,” Yüan Yang explained, “one piece, the six and one.”

“From among the fleecy clouds issues the wheel-like russet sun.”

dowager lady Chia continued.

“The whole combined,” Yuan Yang observed “forms ‘the devil with dishevelled hair.’”

“This devil clasps the leg of the ‘Chung Pa’ devil,”

old lady Chia observed.

At the conclusion of her recitation, they all burst out laughing. “Capital!” they shouted. Old lady Chia drained a cup. Yüan Yang then went on to remark, “I’ve got another set; the one on the left is a double five.”

“Bud after bud of the plum bloom dances in the wind,”

Mrs. Hsüeh replied.

“The one on the right is a ten spot,” Yüan Yang pursued.

“In the tenth moon the plum bloom on the hills emits its fragrant
smell,”

Mrs. Hsüeh added.

“The middle piece is the two and five, making the ‘unlike seven;’” Yüan Yang observed.

“The ‘spinning damsel’ star meets the ‘cow-herd’ on the eve of the
seventh day of the seventh moon,”

Miss Hsüeh said.

“Together they form: ‘Erh Lang strolls on the five mounds;’” Yüan Yang continued.

“Mortals cannot be happy as immortals,”

Mrs. Hsüeh rejoined.

Her answers over, the whole company extolled them and had a drink. “I’ve got another set!” Yüan Yang once more exclaimed. “On the left, are distinctly the distant dots of the double ace.”

“Both sun and moon are so suspended as to shine on heaven and earth,”

Hsiang-yün ventured.

“On the right, are a couple of spots, far apart, which clearly form a one and one.” Yüan Yang pursued.

“What time a lonesome flower falls to the ground, no sound is
audible,”

Hsiang-yün rejoined.

“In the middle, there is the one and four,” Yüan Yang added.

“The red apricot tree is planted by the sun, and leans against the
clouds;”

Hsiang-yün answered.

“Together they form the ‘cherry fruit ripens for the ninth time,’” Yüan Yang said.

“In the imperial garden it is pecked by birds.”

Hsiang-yün replied.

When she had done with her part, she drank a cup of wine. “I’ve got another set,” Yüan Yang began, “the one on the left is a double three.”

“The swallows, pair by pair, chatter on the beams;”

Pao-ch’ai remarked.

“The right piece is a six,” Yüan Yang added.

“The marsh flower is stretched by the breeze e’en to the length of a
green sash,”

Pao-ch’ai returned.

“The centre piece is a three and six, making a nine spot,” Yüan Yang pursued.

“The three hills tower half beyond the azure skies;”

Pao-ch’ai rejoined.

“Lumped together they form: a ‘chain-bound solitary boat,’” Yüan Yang resumed.

“Where there are wind and waves, there I feel sad;”

Pao-ch’ai answered.

When she had finished her turn and drained her cup, Yüan Yang went on again. “On the left,” she said, “there’s a ‘heaven.’”

“A morning fine and beauteous scenery, but, alas, what a day for me!”

Tai-yü replied.

When this line fell on Pao-chai’s ear, she turned her head round and cast a glance at her, but Tai-yü was so nervous lest she should have to pay a forfeit that she did not so much as notice her.

“In the middle there’s the ‘colour of the embroidered screen, (ten spots, four and six), is beautiful,’” Yüan Yang proceeded.

“Not e’en Hung Niang to the gauze window comes, any message to bring.”

Tai-yü responded.

“There now remains a two and six, eight in all,” Yüan Yang resumed.

“Twice see the jady throne when led in to perform the court ritual,”

Tai-yü replied.

“Together they form ‘a basket suitable for putting plucked flowers in,’” Yüan Yang continued.

“The fairy wand smells nice as on it hangs a peony.”

Tai-yü retorted.

At the close of her replies, she took a sip of wine. Yüan Yang then resumed. “On the left,” she said, “there’s a four and five, making a ‘different-combined nine.’”

“The peach blossoms bear heavy drops of rain;”

Ying Ch’un remarked.

The company laughed. “She must be fined!” they exclaimed. “She has made a mistake in the rhyme. Besides, it isn’t right!”

Ying Ch’un smiled and drank a sip. The fact is that both lady Feng and Yüan Yang were so eager to hear the funny things that would be uttered by old goody Liu, that they with one voice purposely ruled that every one answered wrong and fined them. When it came to Madame Wang’s turn, Yüan Yang recited something for her. Next followed old goody Liu.

“When we country-people have got nothing to do,” old goody Liu said, “a few of us too often come together and play this sort of game; but the answers we give are not so high-flown; yet, as I can’t get out of it, I’ll likewise make a try!”

“It’s easy enough to say what there is,” one and all laughed, “so just you go on and don’t mind!”

“On the left,” Yüan Yang smiled, “there’s a double four, i.e. ‘man.’”

Goody Liu listened intently. After considerable reflection,

“It’s a peasant!”

she cried.

One and all in the room blurted out laughing.

“Well-said!” dowager lady Chia observed with a laugh, “that’s the way.”

“All we country-people know,” old goody Liu proceeded, also laughing, “is just what comes within our own rough-and-ready wits, so young ladies and ladies pray don’t poke fun at me!”

“In the centre there’s the three and four, green matched with red,” Yüan Yang pursued.

“The large fire burnt the hairy caterpillar;”

old goody Liu ventured.

“This will do very well!”, the party laughed, “go on with what is in your line.”

“On the right,” Yüan Yang smilingly continued, “there’s a one and four, and is really pretty.”

“A turnip and a head of garlic.”

old goody Liu answered.

This reply evoked further laughter from the whole company.

“Altogether, it’s a twig of flowers,” Yüan Yang added laughing.

“The flower dropped, and a huge melon formed.”

old goody Liu observed, while gesticulating with both her hands by way of illustration.

The party once more exploded in loud merriment.

But, reader, if you entertain any curiosity to hear what else was said during the banquet, listen to the explanation given in the next chapter.

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:13
第 四 十 一 回

栊翠庵茶品梅花雪 怡红院劫遇母蝗虫

  话说刘姥姥两只手比着说道:“花儿落了结个大倭瓜。”众人听了哄堂大笑起来。于是吃过门杯,因又逗趣笑道:“实告诉说罢,我的手脚子粗笨,又喝了酒,仔细失手打了这瓷杯。有木头的杯取个子来,我便失了手,掉了地下也无碍。”众人听了,又笑起来。凤姐儿听如此说,便忙笑道:“果真要木头的,我就取了来。可有一句话先说下:这木头的可比不得瓷的,他都是一套,定要吃遍一套方使得。”刘姥姥听了心下(占攴)(左为掇的右边,右为攴)道:“我方才不过是趣话取笑儿,谁知他果真竟有。我时常在村庄乡绅大家也赴过席,金杯银杯倒都也见过,从来没见有木头杯之说。哦,是了,想必是小孩子们使的木碗儿,不过诓我多喝两碗。别管他,横竖这酒蜜水儿似的,多喝点子也无妨。”想毕,便说:“取来再商量。”凤姐乃命丰儿:“到前面里间屋,书架子上有十个竹根套杯取来。”丰儿听了,答应才要去,鸳鸯笑道:“我知道你这十个杯还小。况且你才说是木头的,这会子又拿了竹根子的来,倒不好看。不如把我们那里的黄杨根整抠的十个大套杯拿来,灌他十下子。”凤姐儿笑道:“更好了。”鸳鸯果命人取来。刘姥姥一看,又惊又喜:惊的是一连十个挨次大小分下来,那大的足似个小盆子,第十个极小的还有手里的杯子两个大;喜的是雕镂奇绝,一色山水树木人物,并有草字以及图印。因忙说道:“拿了那小的来就是了,怎么这样多?”凤姐儿笑道:“这个杯没有喝一个的理。我们家因没有这大量的,所以没人敢使他。姥姥既要,好容易寻了出来,必定要挨次吃一遍才使得。”刘姥姥唬的忙道:“这个不敢。好姑奶奶,饶了我罢。”贾母、薛姨妈、王夫人知道他上了年纪的人,禁不起,忙笑道:“说是说,笑是笑,不可多吃了,只吃这头一杯罢。”刘姥姥道:“阿弥陀佛!我还是小杯吃罢。把这大杯收着,我带了家去慢慢的吃罢。”说的众人又笑起来。鸳鸯无法,只得命人满斟了一大杯,刘姥姥两手捧着喝。贾母薛姨妈都道:“慢些,不要呛了。”薛姨妈又命凤姐儿布了菜。凤姐笑道:“姥姥要吃什么,说出名儿来,我搛了喂你。”刘姥姥道:“我知什么名儿,样样都是好的。”贾母笑道:“你把茄鲞搛些喂他。”凤姐儿听说,依言搛些茄鲞送入刘姥姥口中,因笑道:“你们天天吃茄子,也尝尝我们的茄子弄的可口不可口。”刘姥姥笑道:“别哄我了,茄子跑出这个味儿来了,我们也不用种粮食,只种茄子了。”众人笑道:“真是茄子,我们再不哄你。”刘姥姥诧异道:“真是茄子?我白吃了半日。姑奶奶再喂我些,这一口细嚼嚼。”凤姐果又搛了些放入口内。刘姥姥细嚼了半日,笑道:“虽有一点茄子香,只是还不象是茄子。告诉我是个什么法子弄的,我也弄着吃去。”凤姐儿笑道:“这也不难。你把才下来的茄子把皮(左为竹字头下面韭,右为刂,音千)了,只要净肉,切成碎钉子,用鸡油炸了,再用鸡脯子肉并香菌、新笋、蘑菇、五香腐干、各色干果子,都切成钉子,拿鸡汤煨干,将香油一收,外加糟油一拌,盛在瓷罐子里封严,要吃时拿出来,用炒的鸡瓜一拌就是。”刘姥姥听了,摇头吐舌说道:“我的佛祖!倒得十来只鸡来配他,怪道这个味儿!”一面说笑,一面慢慢的吃完了酒,还只管细玩那杯。凤姐笑道:“还是不足兴,再吃一杯罢!”刘姥姥忙道:“了不得,那就醉死了。我因为爱这样范,亏他怎么作了。”鸳鸯笑道:“酒吃完了,到底这杯子是什么木的?”刘姥姥笑道:“怨不得姑娘不认得,你们在这金门绣户的,如何认得木头!我们成日家和树林子作街坊,困了枕着他睡,乏了靠着他坐,荒年间饿了还吃他,眼睛里天天见他,耳朵里天天听他,口儿里天天讲他,所以好歹真假,我是认得的。让我认一认。”一面说, 一面细细端详了半日,道:“你们这样人家断没有那贱东西,那容易得的木头,你们也不收着了。我掂着这杯体重,断乎不是杨木,这一定是黄松做的。”众人听了,哄堂大笑起来。

  只见一个婆子走来请问贾母,说:“姑娘们都到了藕香榭,请示下,就演罢还是再等一会子?”贾母忙笑道:“可是倒忘了他们,就叫他们演罢。”那个婆子答应去了。不一时,只听得箫管悠扬,笙笛并发。正值风清气爽之时,那乐声穿林度水而来,自然使人神怡心旷。宝玉先禁不住,拿起壶来斟了一杯,一口饮尽。复又斟上,才要饮,只见王夫人也要饮,命人换暖酒,宝玉连忙将自己的杯捧了过来,送到王夫人口边,王夫人便就他手内吃了两口。一时暖酒来了,宝玉仍归旧坐,王夫人提了暖壶下席来,众人皆都出了席,薛姨妈也立起来,贾母忙命李、凤二人接过壶来:“让你姨妈坐了,大家才便。”王夫人见如此说,方将壶递与凤姐,自己归坐。贾母笑道:“大家吃上两杯,今日着实有趣。”说着擎杯让薛姨妈,又向湘云宝钗道:“你姐妹两个也吃一杯。你妹妹虽不大会吃,也别饶他。”说着自己已干了。湘云、宝钗、黛玉也都干了。当下刘姥姥听见这般音乐,且又有了酒,越发喜的手舞足蹈起来。宝玉因下席过来向黛玉笑道:“你瞧刘姥姥的样子。”黛玉笑道:“当日圣乐一奏,百兽率舞,如今才一牛耳。”众姐妹都笑了。

  须臾乐止,薛姨妈出席笑道:“大家的酒想也都有了,且出去散散再坐罢。”贾母也正要散散,于是大家出席,都随着贾母游玩。贾母因要带着刘姥姥散闷,遂携了刘姥姥至山前树下盘桓了半晌,又说与他这是什么树,这是什么石,这是什么花。刘姥姥一一的领会,又向贾母道:“谁知城里不但人尊贵,连雀儿也是尊贵的。偏这雀儿到了你们这里,他也变俊了,也会说话了。”众人不解,因问什么雀儿变俊了,会讲话。刘姥姥道:“那廊下金架子上站的绿毛红嘴是鹦哥儿,我是认得的。那笼子里的黑老鸹子怎么又长出凤头来,也会说话呢。”众人听了都笑将起来。

  一时只见丫鬟们来请用点心。贾母道:“吃了两杯酒,倒也不饿。也罢,就拿了这里来,大家随便吃些罢。”丫鬟便去抬了两张几来,又端了两个小捧盒。揭开看时,每个盒内两样:这盒内一样是藕粉桂糖糕,一样是松穰鹅油卷;那盒内一样是一寸来大的小饺儿,……贾母因问什么馅儿,婆子们忙回是螃蟹的。贾母听了,皱眉说:“这油腻腻的,谁吃这个!”那一样是奶油炸的各色小面果,也不喜欢。因让薛姨妈吃,薛姨妈只拣了一块糕;贾母拣了一个卷子,只尝了一尝,剩的半个递与丫鬟了。刘姥姥因见那小面果子都玲珑剔透,便拣了一朵牡丹花样的笑道:“我们那里最巧的姐儿们,也不能铰出这么个纸的来。我又爱吃,又舍不得吃,包些家去给他们做花样子去倒好。”众人都笑了。贾母道:“家去我送你一坛子。你先趁热吃这个罢。”别人不过拣各人爱吃的一两点就罢了;刘姥姥原不曾吃过这些东西,且都作的小巧,不显盘堆的,他和板儿每样吃了些,就去了半盘子。剩的,凤姐又命攒了两盘并一个攒盒,与文官等吃去。忽见奶子抱了大姐儿来,大家哄他顽了一会。那大姐儿因抱着一个大柚子玩的,忽见板儿抱着一个佛手,便也要佛手。丫鬟哄他取去,大姐儿等不得,便哭了。众人忙把柚子与了板儿,将板儿的佛手哄过来与他才罢。那板儿因顽了半日佛手,此刻又两手抓着些果子吃,又忽见这柚子又香又圆,更觉好顽,且当球踢着玩去,也就不要佛手了。

  当下贾母等吃过茶,又带了刘姥姥至栊翠庵来。妙玉忙接了进去。至院中见花木繁盛,贾母笑道:“到底是他们修行的人,没事常常修理,比别处越发好看。”一面说,一面便往东禅堂来。妙玉笑往里让,贾母道:“我们才都吃了酒肉,你这里头有菩萨,冲了罪过。我们这里坐坐,把你的好茶拿来,我们吃一杯就去了。”妙玉听了,忙去烹了茶来。宝玉留神看他是怎么行事。只见妙玉亲自捧了一个海棠花式雕漆填金云龙献寿的小茶盘,里面放一个成窑五彩小盖钟,捧与贾母。贾母道:“我不吃六安茶。”妙玉笑说:“知道。这是老君眉。”贾母接了,又问是什么水。妙玉笑回“是旧年蠲的雨水。”贾母便吃了半盏,便笑着递与刘姥姥说:“你尝尝这个茶。”刘姥姥便一口吃尽,笑道:“好是好,就是淡些,再熬浓些更好了。”贾母众人都笑起来。然后众人都是一色官窑脱胎填白盖碗。

  那妙玉便把宝钗和黛玉的衣襟一拉,二人随他出去,宝玉悄悄的随后跟了来。只见妙玉让他二人在耳房内,宝钗坐在榻上,黛玉便坐在妙玉的蒲团上。妙玉自向风炉上扇滚了水,另泡一壶茶。宝玉便走了进来,笑道:“偏你们吃梯己茶呢。”二人都笑道:“你又赶了来(上为此下为食,音蹭)茶吃。这里并没你的。”妙玉刚要去取杯,只见道婆收了上面的茶盏来。妙玉忙命:“将那成窑的茶杯别收了,搁在外头去罢。”宝玉会意,知为刘姥姥吃了,他嫌脏不要了。又见妙玉另拿出两只杯来。一个旁边有一耳,杯上镌着“(分瓜)(瓜包)(上为两个口,中为冖,下为斗)”三个隶字,后有一行小真字是“晋王恺珍玩”,又有“宋元丰五年四月眉山苏轼见于秘府”一行小字。妙玉便斟了一(上为两个口,中为冖,下为斗),递与宝钗。那一只形似钵而小,也有三个垂珠篆字,镌着“点犀(上为乔,下为皿)”。妙玉斟了一(上为乔,下为皿)与黛玉。仍将前番自己常日吃茶的那只绿玉斗来斟与宝玉。宝玉笑道:“常言‘世法平等’,他两个就用那样古玩奇珍,我就是个俗器了。”妙玉道:“这是俗器?不是我说狂话,只怕你家里未必找的出这么一个俗器来呢。”宝玉笑道:“俗说‘随乡入乡’,到了你这里,自然把那金玉珠宝一概贬为俗器了。”妙玉听如此说,十分欢喜,遂又寻出一只九曲十环一百二十节蟠虬整雕竹根的一个大(上为台,下为皿,音海)出来,笑道:“就剩了这一个,你可吃的了这一海?”宝玉喜的忙道:“吃的了。”妙玉笑道:“你虽吃的了,也没这些茶糟蹋。岂不闻‘一杯为品,二杯即是解渴的蠢物,三杯便是饮牛饮骡了’。你吃这一海便成什么?”说的宝钗、黛玉、宝玉都笑了。妙玉执壶,只向海内斟了约有一杯。宝玉细细吃了,果觉轻浮无比,赏赞不绝。妙玉正色道:“你这遭吃的茶是托他两个福,独你来了,我是不给你吃的。”宝玉笑道:“我深知道的,我也不领你的情,只谢他二人便是了。”妙玉听了,方说:“这话明白。”黛玉因问:“这也是旧年的雨水?”妙玉冷笑道:“你这么个人,竟是大俗人,连水也尝不出来。这是五年前我在玄墓蟠香寺住着,收的梅花上的雪,共得了那一鬼脸青的花瓮一瓮,总舍不得吃,埋在地下,今年夏天才开了。我只吃过一回,这是第二回了。你怎么尝不出来?隔年蠲的雨水那有这样轻浮,如何吃得。”黛玉知他天性怪僻,不好多话,亦不好多坐,吃过茶,便约着宝钗走了出来。

  宝玉和妙玉陪笑道:“那茶杯虽然脏了,白撂了岂不可惜?依我说,不如就给那贫婆子罢,他卖了也可以度日。你道可使得。”妙玉听了,想了一想,点头说道:“这也罢了。幸而那杯子是我没吃过的,若我使过,我就砸碎了也不能给他。你要给他,我也不管你,只交给你,快拿了去罢。”宝玉道:“自然如此,你那里和他说话授受去,越发连你也脏了。只交与我就是了。”妙玉便命人拿来递与宝玉。宝玉接了,又道:“等我们出去了,我叫几个小幺儿来河里打几桶水来洗地如何?”妙玉笑道:“这更好了,只是你嘱咐他们,抬了水只搁在山门外头墙根下,别进门来。”宝玉道:“这是自然的。”说着,便袖着那杯,递与贾母房中小丫头拿着,说:“明日刘姥姥家去,给他带去罢。”交代明白,贾母已经出来要回去。妙玉亦不甚留,送出山门,回身便将门闭了。不在话下。

  且说贾母因觉身上乏倦,便命王夫人和迎春姊妹陪了薛姨妈去吃酒,自己便往稻香村来歇息。凤姐忙命人将小竹椅抬来,贾母坐上,两个婆子抬起,凤姐李纨和众丫鬟婆子围随去了,不在话下。这里薛姨妈也就辞出。王夫人打发文官等出去,将攒盒散与众丫鬟们吃去,自己便也乘空歇着,随便歪在方才贾母坐的榻上,命一个小丫头放下帘子来,又命他捶着腿,吩咐他:“老太太那里有信,你就叫我。”说着也歪着睡着了。

  宝玉湘云等看着丫鬟们将攒盒搁在山石上,也有坐在山石上的,也有坐在草地下的,也有靠着树的,也有傍着水的,倒也十分热闹。一时又见鸳鸯来了,要带着刘姥姥各处去逛,众人也都赶着取笑。一时来至“省亲别墅”的牌坊底下,刘姥姥道:“嗳呀!这里还有个大庙呢。”说着,便爬下磕头。众人笑弯了腰。刘姥姥道:“笑什么?这牌楼上字我都认得。我们那里这样的庙宇最多,都是这样的牌坊,那字就是庙的名字。”众人笑道:“你认得这是什么庙?”刘姥姥便抬头指那字道:“这不是‘玉皇宝殿’四字?”众人笑的拍手打脚,还要拿他取笑。刘姥姥觉得腹内一阵乱响,忙的拉着一个小丫头,要了两张纸就解衣。众人又是笑,又忙喝他“这里使不得!”忙命一个婆子带了东北上去了。那婆子指与地方,便乐得走开去歇息。

  那刘姥姥因喝了些酒,他脾气不与黄酒相宜,且吃了许多油腻饮食,发渴多喝了几碗茶,不免通泻起来,蹲了半日方完。及出厕来,酒被风禁,且年迈之人,蹲了半天,忽一起身,只觉得眼花头眩,辨不出路径。四顾一望,皆是树木山石楼台房舍,却不知那一处是往那里去的了,只得认着一条石子路慢慢的走来。及至到了房舍跟前,又找不着门,再找了半日,忽见一带竹篱,刘姥姥心中自忖道:“这里也有扁豆架子。”一面想,一面顺着花障走了来,得了一个月洞门进去。只见迎面忽有一带水池,只有七八尺宽,石头砌岸,里边碧浏清水流往那边去了,上面有一块白石横架在上面。刘姥姥便度石过去,顺着石子甬路走去,转了两个弯子,只见有一房门。于是进了房门,只见迎面一个女孩儿,满面含笑迎了出来。刘姥姥忙笑道:“姑娘们把我丢下来了,要我碰头碰到这里来。”说了,只觉那女孩儿不答。刘姥姥便赶来拉他的手,“咕咚”一声,便撞到板壁上,把头碰的生疼。细瞧了一瞧,原来是一幅画儿。刘姥姥自忖道:“原来画儿有这样活凸出来的。”一面想,一面看,一面又用手摸去,却是一色平的,点头叹了两声。一转身方得了一个小门,门上挂着葱绿撒花软帘。刘姥姥掀帘进去,抬头一看,只见四面墙壁玲珑剔透,琴剑瓶炉皆贴在墙上,锦笼纱罩,金彩珠光,连地下踩的砖,皆是碧绿凿花,竟越发把眼花了,找门出去,那里有门?左一架书,右一架屏。刚从屏后得了一门转去,只见他亲家母也从外面迎了进来。刘姥姥诧异,忙问道:“你想是见我这几日没家去,亏你找我来。那一位姑娘带你进来的?”他亲家只是笑,不还言。刘姥姥笑道:“你好没见世面,见这园里的花好,你就没死活戴了一头。”他亲家也不答。便心下忽然想起:“常听大富贵人家有一种穿衣镜,这别是我在镜子里头呢罢。”说毕伸手一摸,再细一看,可不是,四面雕空紫檀板壁将镜子嵌在中间。因说:“这已经拦住,如何走出去呢?”一面说,一面只管用手摸。这镜子原是西洋机括,可以开合。不意刘姥姥乱摸之间,其力巧合,便撞开消息,掩过镜子,露出门来。刘姥姥又惊又喜,迈步出来,忽见有一副最精致的床帐。他此时又带了七八分醉,又走乏了,便一屁股坐在床上,只说歇歇,不承望身不由己,前仰后合的,朦胧着两眼,一歪身就睡熟在床上。

  且说众人等他不见,板儿见没了他姥姥,急的哭了。众人都笑道:“别是掉在茅厕里了?快叫人去瞧瞧。”因命两个婆子去找。回来说没有。众人各处搜寻不见。袭人(左为掇的右边,右为占)其道路:“是他醉了迷了路,顺着这一条路往我们后院子里去了。若进了花障子到后房门进去,虽然碰头,还有小丫头们知道;若不进花障子再往西南上去,若绕出去还好,若绕不出去,可够他绕回子好的。我且瞧瞧去。”一面想,一面回来,进了怡红院便叫人,谁知那几个房子里小丫头已偷空顽去了。

  袭人一直进了房门,转过集锦(左为木右为隔的右边)子,就听的鼾(鼻句)如雷。忙进来,只闻见酒屁臭气,满屋一瞧,只见刘姥姥扎手舞脚的仰卧在床上。袭人这一惊不小,慌忙赶上来将他没死活的推醒。那刘姥姥惊醒,睁眼见了袭人,连忙爬起来道:“姑娘,我失错了!并没弄脏了床帐。”一面说,一面用手去掸。袭人恐惊动了人,被宝玉知道了,只向他摇手,不叫他说话。忙将鼎内贮了三四把百合香,仍用罩子罩上。些须收拾收拾,所喜不曾呕吐,忙悄悄的笑道:“不相干,有我呢。你随我出来。”刘姥姥跟了袭人,出至小丫头们房中,命他坐了,向他说道:“你就说醉倒在山子石上打了个盹儿。”刘姥姥答应知道。又与他两碗茶吃,方觉酒醒了,因问道:“这是那个小姐的绣房,这样精致?我就象到了天宫里的一样。”袭人微微笑道:“这个么,是宝二爷的卧室。”那刘姥姥吓的不敢作声。袭人带他从前面出去,见了众人,只说他在草地下睡着了,带了他来的。众人都不理会,也就罢了。

  一时贾母醒了,就在稻香村摆晚饭。贾母因觉懒懒的,也不吃饭,便坐了竹椅小敞轿,回至房中歇息,命凤姐儿等去吃饭。他姊妹方复进园来。要知端的--

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:15
CHAPTER XLI.
Chia Pao-yü tastes tea in the Lung Ts’ui monastery — Old goody Liu gets drunk and falls asleep in the I Hung court.
Old goody Liu, so the story goes, exclaimed, while making signs with both hands,

“The flower dropped and a huge melon formed;”

to the intense amusement of all the inmates, who burst into a boisterous fit of laughter. In due course, however, she drank the closing cup. Then she made another effort to evoke merriment. “To speak the truth to-day,” she smilingly observed, “my hands and my feet are so rough, and I’ve had so much wine that I must be careful; or else I might, by a slip of the hand, break the porcelain cups. If you have got any wooden cups, you’d better produce them. It wouldn’t matter then if even they were to slip out of my hands and drop on the ground!”

This joke excited some more mirth. But lady Feng, upon hearing this speedily put on a smile. “Well,” she said, “if you really want a wooden one, I’ll fetch you one at once! But there’s just one word I’d like to tell you beforehand. Wooden cups are not like porcelain ones. They go in sets; so you’ll have to do the right thing and drink from every cup of the set.”

“I just now simply spoke in jest about those cups in order to induce them to laugh,” old goody Liu at these words, mused within herself, “but, who would have thought that she actually has some of the kind. I’ve often been to the large households of village gentry on a visit, and even been to banquets there and seen both gold cups and silver cups; but never have I beheld any wooden ones about! Ah, of course! They must, I expect, be the wooden bowls used by the young children. Their object must be to inveigle me to have a couple of bowlfuls more than is good for me! But I don’t mind it. This wine is, verily, like honey, so if I drink a little more, it won’t do me any harm.”

Bringing this train of thought to a close, “Fetch them!” she said aloud. “We’ll talk about them by and bye.”

Lady Feng then directed Feng Erh to go and bring the set of ten cups, made of bamboo roots, from the book-case in the front inner room. Upon hearing her orders, Feng Erh was about to go and execute them, when Yüan Yang smilingly interposed. “I know those ten cups of yours,” she remarked, “they’re small. What’s more, a while back you mentioned wooden ones, and if you have bamboo ones brought now, it won’t look well; so we’d better get from our place that set of ten large cups, scooped out of whole blocks of aspen roots, and pour the contents of all ten of them down her throat?”

“Yes, that would be much better,” lady Feng smiled.

The cups were then actually brought by a servant, at the direction of Yüan Yang. At the sight of them, old goody Liu was filled with surprise as well as with admiration. Surprise, as the ten formed one set going in gradation from large to small; the largest being amply of the size of a small basin, the smallest even measuring two of those she held in her hand. Admiration, as they were all alike, engraved, in perfect style, with scenery, trees, and human beings, and bore inscriptions in the ‘grass’ character as well as the seal of the writer.

“It will be enough,” she consequently shouted with alacrity, “if you give me that small one.”

“There’s no one,” lady Feng laughingly insinuated, “with the capacity to tackle these! Hence it is that not a soul can pluck up courage enough to use them! But as you, old dame, asked for them, and they were fished out, after ever so much trouble, you’re bound to do the proper thing and drink out of each, one after the other.”

Old goody Liu was quite taken aback. “I daren’t!” she promptly demurred. “My dear lady, do let me off!”

Dowager lady Chia, Mrs. Hsüeh and Madame Wang were quite alive to the fact that a person advanced in years as she was could not be gifted with such powers of endurance, and they hastened to smilingly expostulate. “To speak is to speak, and a joke is a joke, but she mayn’t take too much,” they said; “let her just empty this first cup, and have done.”

“O-mi-to-fu!” ejaculated old goody Liu. “I’ll only have a small cupful, and put this huge fellow away, and take it home and drink at my leisure.”

At this remark, the whole company once more gave way to laughter. Yüan Yang had no alternative but to give in and she had to bid a servant fill a large cup full of wine. Old goody Liu laid hold of it with both hands and raised it to her mouth.

“Gently a bit!” old lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh shouted. “Mind you don’t choke!”

Mrs. Hsüeh then told lady Feng to put some viands before her. “Goody Liu!” smiled lady Feng, “tell me the name of anything you fancy, and I’ll bring it and feed you.”

“What names can I know?” old goody Liu rejoined. “Everything is good!”

“Bring some egg-plant and salt-fish for her!” dowager lady Chia suggested with a smile.

Lady Feng, upon hearing this suggestion, complied with it by catching some egg-plant and salt-fish with two chopsticks and putting them into old goody Liu’s mouth. “You people,” she smiled, “daily feed on egg-plants; so taste these of ours and see whether they’ve been nicely prepared or not.”

“Don’t be making a fool of me!” old goody Liu answered smilingly. “If egg-plants can have such flavour, we ourselves needn’t sow any cereals, but confine ourselves to growing nothing but egg-plants!”

“They’re really egg-plants!” one and all protested. “She’s not pulling your leg!”

Old goody Liu was amazed. “If these be actually egg-plants,” she said, “I’ve uselessly eaten them so long! But, my lady, do give me a few more; I’d like to taste the next mouthful carefully!”

Lady Feng brought her, in very deed, another lot, and put it in her mouth. Old goody Liu munched for long with particular care. “There is, it’s true, something about them of the flavour of egg-plant,” she laughingly remarked, “yet they don’t quite taste like egg-plants. But tell me how they’re cooked, so that I may prepare them in the same way for myself.”

“There’s nothing hard about it!” lady Feng answered smiling. “You take the newly cut egg-plants and pare the skin off. All you want then is some fresh meat. You hash it into fine mince, and fry it in chicken fat. Then you take some dry chicken meat, and mix it with mushrooms, new bamboo shoots, sweet mushrooms, dry beancurd paste, flavoured with five spices, and every kind of dry fruits, and you chop the whole lot into fine pieces. You then bake all these things in chicken broth, until it’s absorbed, when you fry them, to finish, in sweet oil, and adding some oil, made of the grains of wine, you place them in a porcelain jar, and close it hermetically. At any time that you want any to eat, all you have to do is to take out some, and mix it with some roasted chicken, and there it is all ready.”

Old goody Liu a shook her head and put out her tongue. “My Buddha’s ancestor!” she shouted. “One wants about ten chickens to prepare this dish! It isn’t strange then that it has this flavour!”

Saying this, she quietly finished her wine. But still she kept on minutely scrutinizing the cup.

“Haven’t you yet had enough to satisfy you?” lady Feng smiled. “If you haven’t, well, then drink another cup.”

“Dreadful!” eagerly exclaimed old goody Liu. “I shall be soon getting so drunk that it will be the very death of me. I was only looking at it as I admire pretty things like this! But what a trouble it must have cost to turn out!”

“Have you done with your wine?” Yuan Yang laughingly inquired. “But, after all, what kind of wood is this cup made of?”

“It isn’t to be wondered at,” old goody Liu smiled, “that you can’t make it out Miss! How ever could you people, who live inside golden doors and embroidered apartments, know anything of wood! We have the whole day long the trees in the woods as our neighbours. When weary, we use them as our pillows and go to sleep on them. When exhausted, we sit with our backs leaning against them. When, in years of dearth, we feel the pangs of hunger, we also feed on them. Day after day, we see them with our eyes; day after day we listen to them with our ears; day after day, we talk of them with our mouths. I am therefore well able to tell whether any wood be good or bad, genuine or false. Do let me then see what it is!”

As she spoke, she intently scanned the cup for a considerable length of time. “Such a family as yours,” she then said, “could on no account own mean things! Any wood that is easily procured, wouldn’t even find a place in here. This feels so heavy, as I weigh it in my hands, that if it isn’t aspen, it must, for a certainty, be yellow cedar.”

Her rejoinder amused every one in the room. But they then perceived an old matron come up. After asking permission of dowager lady Chia to speak: “The young ladies,” she said, “have got to the Lotus Fragrance pavilion, and they request your commands, as to whether they should start with the rehearsal at once or tarry a while.”

“I forgot all about them!” old lady Chia promptly cried with a smile. “Tell them to begin rehearsing at once!”

The matron expressed her obedience and walked away. Presently, became audible the notes of the pan-pipe and double flute, now soft, now loud, and the blended accents of the pipe and fife. So balmy did the breeze happen to be and the weather so fine that the strains of music came wafted across the arbours and over the stream, and, needless to say, conduced to exhilarate their spirits and to cheer their hearts. Unable to resist the temptation, Pao-yü was the first to snatch a decanter and to fill a cup for himself. He quaffed it with one breath. Then pouring another cup, he was about to drain it, when he noticed that Madame Wang too was anxious for a drink, and that she bade a servant bring a warm supply of wine. “With alacrity, Pao-yü crossed over to her, and, presenting his own cup, he applied it to Madame Wang’s lips. His mother drank two sips while he held it in his hands, but on the arrival of the warm wine, Pao-yü resumed his seat. Madame Wang laid hold of the warm decanter, and left the table, while the whole party quitted their places at the banquet; and Mrs. Hsüeh too rose to her feet.

“Take over that decanter from her,” dowager lady Chia promptly shouted to Li Wan and lady Feng, “and press your aunt into a seat. We shall all then feel at ease!”

Hearing this, Madame Wang surrendered the decanter to lady Feng and returned to her seat.

“Let’s all have a couple of cups of wine!” old lady Chia laughingly cried. “It’s capital fun to-day!”

With this proposal, she laid hold of a cup and offered it to Mrs. Hsüeh. Turning also towards Hsiang-yün and Pao-ch’ai: “You two cousins!” she added, “must also have a cup. Your cousin Lin can’t take much wine, but even she mustn’t be let off.”

While pressing them, she drained her cup. Hsiang-yün, Pao-ch’ai and Tai-y ü then had their drink. But about this time old goody Liu caught the strains of music, and, being already under the influence of liquor, her spirits became more and more exuberant, and she began to gesticulate and skip about. Her pranks amused Pao-yü to such a degree that leaving the table, he crossed over to where Tai-yü was seated and observed laughingly: “Just you look at the way old goody Liu is going on!”

“In days of yore,” Tai-yü smiled, “every species of animal commenced to dance the moment the sounds of music broke forth. She’s like a buffalo now.”

This simile made her cousins laugh. But shortly the music ceased. “We’ve all had our wine,” Mrs. Hsüeh smilingly proposed, “so let’s go and stroll about for a time; we can after that sit down again!”

Dowager lady Chia herself was at the moment feeling a strong inclination to have a ramble. In due course, therefore, they all left the banquet and went with their old senior, for a walk. Dowager lady Chia, however, longed to take goody Liu along with her to help her dispel her ennui, so promptly seizing the old dame’s hand in hers, they threaded their way as far as the trees, which stood facing the hill. After lolling about with her for a few minutes, “What kind of tree is this?” she went on to inquire of her. “What kind of stone is this? What species of flower is that?”

Old goody Liu gave suitable reply to each of her questions. “Who’d ever have imagined it,” she proceeded to tell dowager lady Chia; “not only are the human beings in the city grand, but even the birds are grand. Why, the moment these birds fly into your mansion, they also become beautiful things, and acquire the gift of speech as well!”

The company could not make out the drift of her observations. “What birds get transformed into beautiful things and become able to speak?” they felt impelled to ask.

“Those perched on those gold stands, under the verandah, with green plumage and red beaks are parrots. I know them well enough!” Goody Liu replied. “But those old black crows in the cages there have crests like phoenixes! They can talk too!”

One and all laughed. But not long elapsed before they caught sight of several waiting-maids, who came to invite them to a collation.

“After the number of cups of wine I’ve had,” old lady Chia said, “I don’t feel hungry. But never mind, bring the things here. We can nibble something at our leisure.”

The maids speedily went off and fetched two teapoys; but they also brought a couple of small boxes with partitions. When they came to be opened and to be examined, the contents of each were found to consist of two kinds of viands. In the one, were two sorts of steamed eatables. One of these was a sweet cake, made of lotus powder, scented with sun-flower. The other being rolls with goose fat and fir cone seeds. The second box contained two kinds of fried eatables; one of which was small dumplings, about an inch in size.

“What stuffing have they put in them?” dowager lady Chia asked.

“They’re with crabs inside,” ‘hastily rejoined the matrons.

Their old mistress, at this reply, knitted her eyebrows. “These fat, greasy viands for such a time!” she observed. “Who’ll ever eat these things?”

But finding, when she came to inspect the other kind, that it consisted of small fruits of flour, fashioned in every shape, and fried in butter, she did not fancy these either. She then however pressed Mrs. Hsüeh to have something to eat, but Mrs. Hsüeh merely took a piece of cake, while dowager lady Chia helped herself to a roll; but after tasting a bit, she gave the remaining half to a servant girl.

Goody Liu saw how beautifully worked those small flour fruits were, made as they were in various colours and designs, and she took, after picking and choosing, one which looked like a peony. “The most ingenious girls in our village could not, even with a pair of scissors, cut out anything like this in paper!” she exclaimed. “I would like to eat it, but I can’t make up my mind to! I had better pack up a few and take them home and give them to them as specimens!”

Her remarks amused every one.

“When you start for home,” dowager lady Chia said, “I’ll give you a whole porcelain jar full of them; so you may as well eat these first, while they are hot!”

The rest of the inmates selected such of the fruits as took their fancy, but after they had helped themselves to one or two, they felt satisfied. Goody Liu, however, had never before touched such delicacies. These were, in addition, made small, dainty, and without the least semblance of clumsiness, so when she and Pan Erh had served themselves to a few of each sort, half the contents of the dish vanished. But what remained of them were then, at the instance of lady Feng, put into two plates, and sent, together with a partition-box, to Wen Kuan and the other singing girls as their share.

At an unexpected moment, they perceived the nurse come in with Ta Chieh-erh in her arms, and they all induced her to have a romp with them for a time. But while Ta Chieh-erh was holding a large pumelo and amusing herself with it, she casually caught sight of Pan Erh with a ‘Buddha’s hand.’ Ta Chieh would have it. A servant-girl endeavoured to coax (Pan-Erh) to surrender it to her, but Ta Chieh-erh, unable to curb her impatience, burst out crying. It was only after the pumelo had been given to Pan-Erh, and that the ‘Buddha’s hand’ had, by dint of much humouring, been got from Pan Erh and given to her, that she stopped crying.

Pan Erh had played quite long enough with the ‘Buddha’s hand,’ and had, at the moment, his two hands laden with fruits, which he was in the course of eating. When he suddenly besides saw how scented and round the pumelo was, the idea dawned on him that it was more handy for play, and, using it as a ball, he kicked it along and went off to have some fun, relinquishing at once every thought of the ‘Buddha’s hand.’

By this time dowager lady Chia and the other members had had tea, so leading off again goody Liu, they threaded their way to the Lung Ts’ui monastery. Miao Yü hastened to usher them in. On their arrival in the interior of the court, they saw the flowers and trees in luxuriant blossom.

“Really,” smiled old lady Chia, “it’s those people, who devote themselves to an ascetic life and have nothing to do, who manage, by constant repairs, to make their places much nicer than those of others!”

As she spoke, she wended her steps towards the Eastern hall. Miao Yü, with a face beaming with smiles, made way for her to walk in. “We’ve just been filling ourselves with wines and meats,” dowager lady Chia observed, “and with the josses you’ve got in here, we shall be guilty of profanity. We’d better therefore sit here! But give us some of that good tea of yours; and we’ll get off so soon as we have had a cup of it.”

Pao-yü watched Miao Yü‘s movements intently, when he noticed her lay hold of a small tea-tray, fashioned in the shape of a peony, made of red carved lacquer, and inlaid with designs in gold representing a dragon ensconced in the clouds with the character ‘longevity’ clasped in its jaws, a tray, which contained a small multicoloured cup with cover, fabricated at the ‘Ch’eng’ Kiln, and present it to his grandmother.

“I don’t care for ‘Liu An’ tea!” old lady Chia exclaimed.

“I know it; but this is old ‘Chün Mei,’” Miao Yü answered with a smile.

Dowager lady Chia received the cup. “What water is this?” she went on to inquire.

“It’s rain water collected last year;” Miao Yü added by way of reply.

Old lady Chia readily drank half a cup of the tea; and smiling, she proffered it to goody Liu. “Just you taste this tea!” she said.

Goody Liu drained the remainder with one draught. “It’s good, of course,” she remarked laughingly, “but it’s rather weak! It would be far better were it brewed a little stronger!”

Dowager lady Chia and all the inmates laughed. But subsequently, each of them was handed a thin, pure white covered cup, all of the same make, originating from the ‘Kuan’ kiln. Miao Yü, however, soon gave a tug at Pao-ch’ai’s and Tai-yü‘s lapels, and both quitted the apartment along with her. But Pao-yü too quietly followed at their heels. Spying Miao Yü show his two cousins into a side-room, Pao-ch’ai take a seat in the court, Tai-yü seat herself on Miao Yü‘s rush mat, and Miao Yü herself approach a stove, fan the fire and boil some water, with which she brewed another pot of tea, Pao-yü walked in. “Are you bent upon drinking your own private tea?” he smiled.

“Here you rush again to steal our tea,” the two girls laughed with one accord. “There’s none for you!”

But just as Miao Yü was going to fetch a cup, she perceived an old taoist matron bring away the tea things, which had been used in the upper rooms. “Don’t put that ‘Ch’eng’ kiln tea-cup by!” Miao Yü hastily shouted. “Go and put it outside!”

Pao-yü understood that it must be because old goody Liu had drunk out of it that she considered it too dirty to keep. He then saw Miao Yü produce two other cups. The one had an ear on the side. On the bowl itself were engraved in three characters: ‘calabash cup,’ in the plain ‘square’ writing. After these, followed a row of small characters in the ‘true’ style, to the effect that the cup had been an article much treasured by Wang K’ai. Next came a second row of small characters stating: ‘that in the course of the fourth moon of the fifth year of Yuan Feng, of the Sung dynasty, Su Shih of Mei Shan had seen it in the ‘Secret’ palace.

This cup, Miao Yü filled, and handed to Pao-ch’ai.

The other cup was, in appearance, as clumsy as it was small; yet on it figured an engraved inscription, consisting of ‘spotted rhinoceros cup,’ in three ‘seal’ characters, which bore the semblance of pendent pearls. Miao Yü replenished this cup and gave it to Tai-yü; and taking the green jade cup, which she had, on previous occasions, often used for her own tea, she filled it and presented it to Pao-yü.

“‘The rules observed in the world,’ the adage says, ‘must be impartial,’” Pao-yü smiled. “But while my two cousins are handling those antique and rare gems, here am I with this coarse object!”

“Is this a coarse thing?” Miao Yü exclaimed. “Why, I’m making no outrageous statement when I say that I’m inclined to think that it is by no means certain that you could lay your hand upon any such coarse thing as this in your home!”

“‘Do in the country as country people do,’ the proverb says,” Pao-yü laughingly rejoined. “So when one gets in a place like this of yours, one must naturally look down upon every thing in the way of gold, pearls, jade and precious stones, as coarse rubbish!”

This sentiment highly delighted Miao Yü. So much so, that producing another capacious cup, carved out of a whole bamboo root, which with its nine curves and ten rings, with twenty knots in each ring, resembled a coiled dragon, “Here,” she said with a face beaming with smiles, “there only remains this one! Can you manage this large cup?”

“I can!” Pao-yü vehemently replied, with high glee.

“Albeit you have the stomach to tackle all it holds,” Miao Yü laughed, “I haven’t got so much tea for you to waste! Have you not heard how that the first cup is the ‘taste’-cup; the second ‘the stupid-thing-for- quenching-one’s-thirst,’ and the third ‘the drink-mule’ cup? But were you now to go in for this huge cup, why what more wouldn’t that be?”

At these words, Pao-ch’ai, Tai-yü and Pao-yü simultaneously indulged in laughter. But Miao-yü seized the teapot, and poured well-nigh a whole cupful of tea into the big cup. Pao-yü tasted some carefully, and found it, in real truth, so exceptionally soft and pure that he extolled it with incessant praise.

“If you’ve had any tea this time,” Miao-Yü pursued with a serious expression about her face, “it’s thanks to these two young ladies; for had you come alone, I wouldn’t have given you any.”

“I’m well aware of this,” Pao-yü laughingly rejoined, “so I too will receive no favour from your hands, but simply express my thanks to these two cousins of mine, and have done!”

“What you say makes your meaning clear enough!” Miao-yü said, when she heard his reply.

“Is this rain water from last year?” Tai-yü then inquired.

“How is it,” smiled Miao Yü sardonically, “that a person like you can be such a boor as not to be able to discriminate water, when you taste it? This is snow collected from the plum blossom, five years back, when I was in the P’an Hsiang temple at Hsüan Mu. All I got was that flower jar, green as the devil’s face, full, and as I couldn’t make up my mind to part with it and drink it, I interred it in the ground, and only opened it this summer. I’ve had some of it once before, and this is the second time. But how is it you didn’t detect it, when you put it to your lips? Has rain water, obtained a year back, ever got such a soft and pure flavour? and how possibly could it be drunk at all?”

Tai-yü knew perfectly what a curious disposition she naturally had, and she did not think it advisable to start any lengthy discussion with her. Nor did she feel justified to protract her stay, so after sipping her tea, she intimated to Pao-ch’ai her intention to go, and they quitted the apartment.

Pao-yü gave a forced smile to Miao Yü. “That cup,” he said, “is, of course, dirty; but is it not a pity to put it away for no valid reason? To my idea it would be preferable, wouldn’t it? to give it to that poor old woman; for were she to sell it, she could have the means of subsistence! What do you say, will it do?”

Miao Yü listened to his suggestion, and then nodded her head, after some reflection. “Yes, that will be all right!” she answered. “Lucky for her I’ve never drunk a drop out of that cup, for had I, I would rather have smashed it to atoms than have let her have it! If you want to give it to her, I don’t mind a bit about it; but you yourself must hand it to her! Now, be quick and clear it away at once!”

“Of course; quite so!” Pao-yü continued. “How could you ever go and speak to her? Things would then come to a worse pass. You too would be contaminated! If you give it to me, it will be all right.”

Miao Yü there and then directed some one to fetch it and to give it to Pao-yü. When it was brought, Pao-yü took charge of it. “Wait until we’ve gone out,” he proceeded, “and I’ll call a few servant-boys and bid them carry several buckets of water from the stream and wash the floors; eh, shall I?”

“Yes, that would be better!” Miao Yü smiled. “The only thing is that you must tell them to bring the water, and place it outside the entrance door by the foot of the wall; for they mustn’t come in.”

“This goes without saying!” Pao-yü said; and, while replying, he produced the cup from inside his sleeve, and handed it to a young waiting-maid from dowager lady Chia’s apartments to hold. “To-morrow,” he told her, “give this to goody Liu to take with her, when she starts on her way homewards!”

By the time he made (the girl) understand the charge he entrusted her with, his old grandmother issued out and was anxious to return home. Miao Yü did not exert herself very much to induce her to prolong her visit; but seeing her as far the main gate, she turned round and bolted the doors. But without devoting any further attention to her, we will now allude to dowager lady Chia.

She felt thoroughly tired and exhausted. To such a degree, that she desired Madame Wang, Ying Ch’un and her sisters to see that Mrs. Hsüeh had some wine, while she herself retired to the Tao Hsiang village to rest. Lady Feng immediately bade some servants fetch a bamboo chair. On its arrival, dowager lady Chia seated herself in it, and two matrons carried her off hemmed in by lady Feng, Li Wan and a bevy of servant-girls, and matrons. But let us now leave her to herself, without any additional explanations.

During this while, Mrs. Hsüeh too said good bye and departed. Madame Wang then dismissed Wen Kuan and the other girls, and, distributing the eatables, that had been collected in the partition-boxes, to the servant-maids to go and feast on, she availed herself of the leisure moments to lie off; so reclining as she was, on the couch, which had been occupied by her old relative a few minutes back, she bade a young maid lower the portière; after which, she asked her to massage her legs.

“Should our old lady yonder send any message, mind you call me at once,” she proceeded to impress on her mind, and, laying herself down, she went to sleep.

Pao-yü, Hsiang-yün and the rest watched the servant-girls take the partition-boxes and place them among the rocks, and seat themselves some on boulders, others on the turf-covered ground, some lean against the trees, others squat down besides the pool, and thoroughly enjoy themselves. But in a little time, they also perceived Yüan Yang arrive. Her object in coming was to carry off goody Liu for a stroll, so in a body they followed in their track, with a view of deriving some fun. Shortly, they got under the honorary gateway put up in the additional grounds, reserved for the imperial consort’s visits to her parents, and old goody Liu shouted aloud: “Ai-yoh! What! Is there another big temple here!”

While speaking, she prostrated herself and knocked her head, to the intense amusement of the company, who were quite doubled up with laughter.

“What are you laughing at?” goody Liu inquired. “I can decipher the characters on this honorary gateway. Over at our place temples of this kind are exceedingly plentiful; and they’ve all got archways like this! These characters give the name of the temple.”

“Can you make out from those characters what temple this is?” they laughingly asked.

Goody Liu quickly raised her head, and, pointing at the inscription, “Are’nt these,” she said, “the four characters ‘Pearly Emperor’s Precious Hall?’”

Everybody laughed. They clapped their hands and applauded. But when about to chaff her again, goody Liu experienced a rumbling noise in her stomach, and vehemently pulling a young servant-girl, and asking her for a couple of sheets of paper, she began immediately to loosen her garments. “It won’t do in here!” one and all laughingly shouted out to her, and quickly they directed a matron to lead her away. When they got at the north-east corner, the matron pointed the proper place out to her, and in high spirits she walked off and went to have some rest.

Goody Liu had taken plenty of wine; she could not too touch yellow wine; she had, what is more, drunk and eaten so many fat things that in the thirst, which supervened, she had emptied several cups of tea; the result was that she unavoidably got looseness of the bowels. She therefore squatted for ever so long before she felt any relief. But on her exit from the private chamber, the wind blew the wine to her head. Besides, being a woman well up in years, she felt, upon suddenly rising from a long squatting position, her eyes grow so dim and her head so giddy that she could not make out the way. She gazed on all four quarters, but the whole place being covered with trees, rockeries, towers, terraces, and houses, she was quite at a loss how to determine her whereabouts, and where each road led to. She had no alternative but to follow a stone road, and to toddle on her way with leisurely step. But when she drew near a building, she could not make out where the door could be. After searching and searching, she accidentally caught sight of a bamboo fence. “Here’s another trellis with flat bean plants creeping on it!” Goody Liu communed within herself. While giving way to reflection, she skirted the flower-laden hedge, and discovering a moonlike, cavelike, entrance, she stepped in. Here she discerned, stretching before her eyes a sheet of water, forming a pond, which measured no more than seven or eight feet in breadth. Its banks were paved with slabs of stone. Its jadelike waves flowed in a limpid stream towards the opposite direction. At the upper end, figured a slab of white marble, laid horizontally over the surface. Goody Liu wended her steps over the slab and followed the raised stone-road; then turning two bends, in the lake, an entrance into a house struck her gaze. Forthwith, she crossed the doorway, but her eyes were soon attracted by a young girl, who advanced to greet her with a smile playing upon her lips.

“The young ladies,” goody Liu speedily remarked laughing, “have cast me adrift; they made me knock about, until I found my way in here.”

But seeing, after addressing her, that the girl said nothing by way of reply, goody Liu approached her and seized her by the hand, when, with a crash, she fell against the wooden partition wall and bumped her head so that it felt quite sore. Upon close examination, she discovered that it was a picture. “Do pictures really so bulge out!” Goody Liu mused within herself, and, as she exercised her mind with these cogitations, she scanned it and rubbed her hand over it. It was perfectly even all over. She nodded her head, and heaved a couple of sighs. But the moment she turned round, she espied a small door over which hung a soft portière, of leek-green colour, bestrewn with embroidered flowers. Goody Liu lifted the portière and walked in. Upon raising her head, and casting a glance round, she saw the walls, artistically carved in fretwork. On all four sides, lutes, double-edged swords, vases and censers were stuck everywhere over the walls; and embroidered covers and gauze nets, glistened as brightly as gold, and shed a lustre vying with that of pearls. Even the bricks, on the ground, on which she trod, were jadelike green, inlaid with designs, so that her eyes got more and more dazzled. She tried to discover an exit, but where could she find a doorway? On the left, was a bookcase. On the right, a screen. As soon as she repaired behind the screen, she faced a door; but, she then caught sight of another old dame stepping in from outside, and advancing towards her. Goody Liu was wonderstruck. Her mind was full of uncertainty as to whether it might not be her son-in-law’s mother. “I expect,” she felt prompted to ask with vehemence, “you went to the trouble of coming to hunt for me, as you didn’t see me turn up at home for several days, eh? But what young lady introduced you in here?” Then noticing that her whole head was bedecked with flowers, old goody Liu laughed. “How ignorant of the ways of the world you are!” she said. “Seeing the nice flowers in this garden, you at once set to work, forgetful of all consequences, and loaded your pate with them!”

However, while she derided her, the other old dame simply laughed, without making any rejoinder. But the recollection suddenly flashed to her memory that she had often heard of some kind of cheval-glasses, found in wealthy and well-to-do families, and, “May it not be,” (she wondered), “my own self reflected in this glass!” After concluding this train of thoughts, she put out her hands, and feeling it and then minutely scrutinising it, she realised that the four wooden partition walls were made of carved blackwood, into which mirrors had been inserted. “These have so far impeded my progress,” she consequently exclaimed, “and how am I to manage to get out?”

As she soliloquised, she kept on rubbing the mirror. This mirror was, in fact, provided with some western mechanism, which enabled it to open and shut, so while goody Liu inadvertently passed her hands, quite at random over its surface, the pressure happily fell on the right spot, and opening the contrivance, the mirror flung round, exposing a door to view. Old goody Liu was full of amazement as well as of admiration. With hasty step, she egressed. Her eyes unexpectedly fell on a most handsome set of bed-curtains. But being at the time still seven or eight tenths in the wind, and quite tired out from her tramp, she with one jump squatted down on the bed, saying to herself: “I’ll just have a little rest.” So little, however, did she, contrary to her expectations, have any control over herself, that, as she reeled backwards and forwards, her eyes got quite drowsy, and then the moment she threw herself in a recumbent position, she dropped into a sound sleep.

But let us now see what the others were up to. They waited for her and waited; but they saw nothing of her. Pan Erh got, in the absence of his grandmother, so distressed that he melted into tears. “May she not have fallen into the place?” one and all laughingly observed. “Be quick and tell some one to go and have a look!”

Two matrons were directed to go in search of her; but they returned and reported that she was not to be found. The whole party instituted a search in every nook and corner, but nothing could be seen of her.

“She was so drunk,” Hsi Jen suggested, “that she’s sure to have lost her way, and following this road, got into our back-rooms. Should she have crossed to the inner side of the hedge, she must have come to the door of the backhouse and got in. Nevertheless, the young maids, she must have come across, must know something about her. If she did not get inside the hedge, but continued in a south westerly direction, she’s all right, if she made a detour and walked out. But if she hasn’t done so, why, she’ll have enough of roaming for a good long while! I had better therefore go and see what she’s up to.”

With these words still on her lips, she retraced her footsteps and repaired into the I Hung court. She called out to the servants, but, who would have thought it, the whole bevy of young maids, attached to those rooms, had seized the opportunity to go and have a romp, so Hsi Jen straightway entered the door of the house. As soon as she turned the multicoloured embroidered screen, the sound of snoring as loud as peals of thunder, fell on her ear. Hastily she betook herself inside, but her nostrils were overpowered by the foul air of wine and w..d, which infected the apartment. At a glance, she discovered old goody Liu lying on the bed, face downwards, with hands sprawled out and feet knocking about all over the place. Hsi Jen sustained no small shock. With precipitate hurry, she rushed up to her, and, laying hold of her, lying as she was more dead than alive, she pushed her about until she succeeded in rousing her to her senses. Old goody Liu was startled out of her sleep. She opened wide her eyes, and, realising that Hsi Jen stood before her, she speedily crawled up. “Miss!” she pleaded. “I do deserve death! I have done what I shouldn’t; but I haven’t in any way soiled the bed.”

So saying, she swept her hands over it. But Hsi Jen was in fear and trembling lest the suspicions of any inmate should be aroused, and lest Pao-yü should come to know of it, so all she did was to wave her hand towards her, bidding her not utter a word. Then with alacrity grasping three or four handfuls of ‘Pai Ho’ incense, she heaped it on the large tripod, which stood in the centre of the room, and put the lid back again; delighted at the idea that she had not been so upset as to be sick.

“It doesn’t matter!” she quickly rejoined in a low tone of voice with a smile, “I’m here to answer for this. Come along with me!”

While old goody Liu expressed her readiness to comply with her wishes, she followed Hsi Jen out into the quarters occupied by the young maids. Here (Hsi Jen) desired her to take a seat. “Mind you say,” she enjoined her, “that you were so drunk that you stretched on a boulder and had a snooze!”

“All right! I will!” old goody Liu promised.

Hsi Jen afterwards helped her to two cups of tea, when she, at length, got over the effects of the wine. “What young lady’s room is this that it is so beautiful?” she then inquired. “It seemed to me just as if I had gone to the very heavenly palace.”

Hsi Jen gave a faint smile. “This one?” she asked. “Why, it’s our master Secundus’, Mr. Pao’s bedroom.”

Old goody Liu was quite taken aback, and could not even presume to utter a sound. But Hsi Jen led her out across the front compound; and, when they met the inmates of the family, she simply explained to them that she had found her fast asleep on the grass, and brought her along. No one paid any heed to the excuse she gave, and the subject was dropped.

Presently, dowager lady Chia awoke, and the evening meal was at once served in the Tao Hsiang Ts’un. Dowager lady Chia was however quite listless, and felt so little inclined to eat anything that she forthwith got into a small open chair, with bamboo seat, and returned to her suite of rooms to rest. But she insisted that lady Feng and her companions should go and have their repast, so the young ladies eventually adjourned once more into the garden.

But, reader, you do not know the sequel, so peruse the circumstances given in detail in the next chapter.

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:17
第 四 十 二 回

蘅芜君兰言解疑癖 潇湘子雅谑补余香

  话说他姊妹复进园来,吃过饭,大家散出,都无别话。

  且说刘姥姥带着板儿,先来见凤姐儿,说:“明日一早定要家去了。虽住了两三天,日子却不多,把古往今来没见过的,没吃过的,没听见过的,都经验了。难得老太太和姑奶奶并那些小姐们,连各房里的姑娘们,都这样怜贫惜老照看我。我这一回去后没别的报答,惟有请些高香天天给你们念佛,保佑你们长命百岁的,就算我的心了。”凤姐儿笑道:“你别喜欢。都是为你,老太太也被风吹病了,睡着说不好过;我们大姐儿也着了凉,在那里发热呢。”刘姥姥听了,忙叹道:“老太太有年纪的人,不惯十分劳乏的。”凤姐儿道:“从来没象昨儿高兴。往常也进园子逛去,不过到一二处坐坐就回来了。昨儿因为你在这里,要叫你逛逛,一个园子倒走了多半个。大姐儿因为找我去,太太递了一块糕给他,谁知风地里吃了,就发起热来。”刘姥姥道:“小姐儿只怕不大进园子,生地方儿,小人儿家原不该去。比不得我们的孩子,会走了,那个坟圈子里不跑去。一则风扑了也是有的;二则只怕他身上干净,眼睛又净,或是遇见什么神了。依我说,给他瞧瞧祟书本子,仔细撞客着了。”一语提醒了凤姐儿,便叫平儿拿出《玉匣记》着彩明来念。彩明翻了一回念道:“八月二十五日,病者在东南方得遇花神。用五色纸钱四十张,向东南方四十步送之,大吉。”凤姐儿笑道:“果然不错,园子里头可不是花神!只怕老太太也是遇见了。”一面命人请两分纸钱来,着两个人来,一个与贾母送祟,一个与大姐儿送祟。果见大姐儿安稳睡了。

  凤姐儿笑道:“倒底是你们有年纪的人经历的多。我这大姐儿时常肯病,也不知是个什么原故。”刘姥姥道“这也有的事。富贵人家养的孩子多太娇嫩,自然禁不得一些儿委曲;再他小人儿家,过于尊贵了,也禁不起。以后姑奶奶少疼他些就好了。”凤姐儿道:“这也有理。我想起来,他还没个名字,你就给他起个名字。一则借借你的寿;二则你们是庄家人,不怕你恼,到底贫苦些,你贫苦人起个名字,只怕压的住他。”刘姥姥听说,便想了一想,笑道:“不知他几时生的?”凤姐儿道:“正是生日的日子不好呢,可巧是七月初七日。”刘姥姥忙笑道:“这个正好,就叫他是巧哥儿。这叫作‘以毒攻毒,以火攻火’的法子。姑奶奶定要依我这名字,他必长命百岁。日后大了,各人成家立业,或一时有不遂心的事,必然是遇难成祥,逢凶化吉,却从这‘巧’字上来。”

  凤姐儿听了,自是欢喜,忙道谢,又笑道:“只保佑他应了你的话就好了。”说着叫平儿来吩咐道:“明儿咱们有事,恐怕不得闲儿。你这空儿把送姥姥的东西打点了,他明儿一早就好走的便宜了。”刘姥姥忙说:“不敢多破费了。已经遭扰了几日,又拿着走,越发心里不安起来。”凤姐儿道:“也没有什么,不过随常的东西。好也罢,歹也罢,带了去,你们街坊邻舍看着也热闹些,也是上城一次。”只见平儿走来说:“姥姥过这边瞧瞧。”

  刘姥姥忙赶了平儿到那边屋里,只见堆着半炕东西。平儿一一的拿与他瞧着,说道:“这是昨日你要的青纱一匹,奶奶另外送你一个实地子月白纱做里子。这是两个茧绸,作袄儿裙子都好。这包袱里是两匹绸子,年下做件衣裳穿。这是一盒子各样内造点心,也有你吃过的,也有你没吃过的,拿去摆碟子请客,比你们买的强些。这两条口袋是你昨日装瓜果子来的,如今这一个里头装了两斗御田粳米,熬粥是难得的;这一条里头是园子里果子和各样干果子。这一包是八两银子。这都是我们奶奶的。这两包每包里头五十两,共是一百两,是太太给的,叫你拿去或者作个小本买卖,或者置几亩地,以后再别求亲靠友的。”说着又悄悄笑道:“这两件袄儿和两条裙子,还有四块包头,一包绒线,可是我送姥姥的。衣裳虽是旧的,我也没大狠穿,你要弃嫌我就不敢说了。”平儿说一样刘姥姥就念一句佛,已经念了几千声佛了,又见平儿也送他这些东西,又如此谦逊,忙念佛道:“姑娘说那里话?这样好东西我还弃嫌!我便有银子也没处去买这样的呢。只是我怪臊的,收了又不好,不收又辜负了姑娘的心。”平儿笑道:“休说外话,咱们都是自己,我才这样。你放心收了罢,我还和你要东西呢。到年下,你只把你们晒的那个灰条菜乾子和豇豆、扁豆、茄子、葫芦条儿各样干菜带些来,我们这里上上下下都爱吃。这个就算了,别的一概不要,别罔费了心。”刘姥姥千恩万谢答应了。平儿道:“你只管睡你的去。我替你收拾妥当了就放在这里,明儿一早打发小厮们雇辆车装上,不用你费一点心的。”

  刘姥姥越发感激不尽,过来又千恩万谢的辞了凤姐儿,过贾母这一边睡了一夜,次早梳洗了就要告辞。因贾母欠安,众人都过来请安,出去传请大夫。一时婆子回大夫来了。老妈妈请贾母进幔子去坐。贾母道:“我也老了,那里养不出那阿物儿来,还怕他不成!不要放幔子,就这样瞧罢。”众婆子听了,便拿过一张小桌来,放下一个小枕头,便命人请。

  一时只见贾珍、贾琏、贾蓉三个人将王太医领来。王太医不敢走甬路,只走旁阶,跟着贾珍到了阶矶上。早有两个婆子在两边打起帘子,两个婆子在前导引进去,又见宝玉迎了出来。只见贾母穿着青皱绸一斗珠的羊皮褂子,端坐在榻上,两边四个未留头的小丫鬟都拿着蝇帚漱盂等物;又有五六个老嬷嬷雁翅摆在两旁,碧纱橱后隐隐约约有许多穿红着绿戴宝簪珠的人。王太医便不敢抬头,忙上来请了安。贾母见他穿着六品服色,便知御医了,也便含笑问:“供奉好?”因问贾珍:“这位供奉贵姓?”贾珍等忙回“姓王。”贾母道:“当日太医院正堂王君效,好脉息。”王太医忙躬身低头,含笑回说:“那是晚晚生家叔祖。”贾母听了,笑道:“原来这样,也是世交了。”一面说,一面慢慢的伸手放在小枕头上。老嬷嬷端着一张小杌:连忙放在小桌前,略偏些。王太医便屈一膝坐下,歪着头诊了半日,又诊了那只手,忙欠身低头退出。贾母笑说:“劳动了。珍儿让出去好生看茶。”

  贾珍贾琏等忙答了几个“是”,复领王太医出到外书房中。王太医说:“太夫人并无别症,偶感一点风凉,究竟不用吃药,不过略清淡些,暖着一点儿,就好了。如今写个方子在这里,若老人家爱吃便按方煎一剂吃,若懒待吃,也就罢了。”说着吃过茶写了方子。刚要告辞,只见奶子抱了大姐儿出来,笑说:“王老爷也瞧瞧我们。”王太医听说忙起身,就奶子怀中,左手托着大姐儿的手,右手诊了一诊,又摸了一摸头,又叫伸出舌头来瞧瞧,笑道:“我说姐儿又骂我了,只是要清清净净的饿两顿就好了。不必吃煎药,我送丸药来,临睡时用姜汤研开,吃下去就是了。”说毕作辞而去。

  贾珍等拿了药方来,回明贾母原故,将药方放在桌上出去,不在话下。这里王夫人和李纨、凤姐儿、宝钗姊妹等见大夫出去,方从橱后出来。王夫人略坐一坐,也回房去了。

  刘姥姥见无事,方上来和贾母告辞。贾母说:“闲了再来。”又命鸳鸯来:“好生打发刘姥姥出去。我身上不好,不能送你。”刘姥姥道了谢,又作辞,方同鸳鸯出来。到了下房,鸳鸯指炕上一个包袱说道:“这是老太太的几件衣服,都是往年间生日节下众人孝敬的,老太太从不穿人家做的,收着也可惜,却是一次也没穿过的。昨日叫我拿出两套儿送你带去,或是送人,或是自己家里穿罢,别见笑。这盒子里是你要的面果子。这包子里是你前儿说的药:梅花点舌丹也有,紫金锭也有,活络丹也有,催生保命丹也有,每一样是一张方子包着,总包在里头了。这是两个荷包,带着顽罢。”说着便抽系子,掏出两个笔锭如意的锞子来给他瞧,又笑道:“荷包拿去,这个留下给我罢。”刘姥姥已喜出望外,早又念了几千声佛,听鸳鸯如此说,便说道:“姑娘只管留下罢。”鸳鸯见他信以为真,仍与他装上,笑道:“哄你顽呢,我有好些呢。留着年下给小孩子们罢。”说着,只见一个小丫头拿了个成窑钟子来递与刘姥姥,“这是宝二爷给你的。”刘姥姥道:“这是那里说起。我那一世修了来的,今儿这样。”说着便接了过来。鸳鸯道:“前儿我叫你洗澡,换的衣裳是我的,你不弃嫌,我还有几件,也送你罢。”刘姥姥又忙道谢。鸳鸯果然又拿出两件来与他包好。刘姥姥又要到园中辞谢宝玉和众姊妹王夫人等去。鸳鸯道:“不用去了。他们这会子也不见人,回来我替你说罢。闲了再来。”又命了一个老婆子,吩咐他:“二门上叫两个小厮来,帮着姥姥拿了东西送出去。”婆子答应了,又和刘姥姥到了凤姐儿那边一并拿了东西,在角门上命小厮们搬了出去,直送刘姥姥上车去了。不在话下。

且说宝钗等吃过早饭,又往贾母处问过安,回园至分路之处,宝钗便叫黛玉道:“颦

  儿跟我来,有一句话问你。”黛玉便同了宝钗,来至蘅芜院中。进了房,宝钗便坐了笑道:“你跪下,我要审你。”黛玉不解何故,因笑道:“你瞧宝丫头疯了!审问我什么?”宝钗冷笑道:“好个千金小姐!好个不出闺门的女孩儿!满嘴说的是什么?你只实说便罢。”黛玉不解,只管发笑,心里也不免疑惑起来,口里只说:“我何曾说什么?你不过要捏我的错儿罢了。你倒说出来我听听。”宝钗笑道:“你还装憨儿。昨儿行酒令你说的是什么?我竟不知那里来的。”黛玉一想,方想起来昨儿失于检点,那《牡丹亭》《西厢记》说了两句,不觉红了脸,便上来搂着宝钗,笑道:“好姐姐,原是我不知道随口说的。你教给我,再不说了。”宝钗笑道:“我也不知道,听你说的怪生的,所以请教你。”黛玉道:“好姐姐,你别说与别人,我以后再不说了。”宝钗见他羞得满脸飞红,满口央告,便不肯再往下追问,因拉他坐下吃茶,款款的告诉他道:“你当我是谁,我也是个淘气的。从小七八岁上也够个人缠的。我们家也算是个读书人家,祖父手里也爱藏书。先时人口多,姊妹弟兄都在一处,都怕看正经书。弟兄们也有爱诗的,也有爱词的,诸如这些‘西厢’‘琵琶’以及‘元人百种’,无所不有。他们是偷背着我们看,我们却也偷背着他们看。后来大人知道了,打的打,骂的骂,烧的烧,才丢开了。所以咱们女孩儿家不认得字的倒好。男人们读书不明理,尚且不如不读书的好,何况你我。就连作诗写字等事,原不是你我分内之事,究竟也不是男人分内之事。男人们读书明理,辅国治民,这便好了。只是如今并不听见有这样的人,读了书倒更坏了。这是书误了他,可惜他也把书遭塌了,所以竟不如耕种买卖,倒没有什么大害处。你我只该做些针黹纺织的事才是,偏又认得了字,既认得了字,不过拣那正经的看也罢了,最怕见了些杂书,移了性情,就不可救了。”一席话,说的黛玉垂头吃茶,心下暗伏,只有答应“是”的一字。忽见素云进来说:“我们奶奶请二位姑娘商议要紧的事呢。二姑娘、三姑娘、四姑娘、史姑娘、宝二爷都在那里等着呢。”宝钗道:“又是什么事?”黛玉道:“咱们到了那里就知道了。”说着便和宝钗往稻香村来,果见众人都在那里。

  李纨见了他两个,笑道:“社还没起,就有脱滑的了,四丫头要告一年的假呢。”黛玉笑道:“都是老太太昨儿一句话,又叫他画什么园子图儿,惹得他乐得告假了。”探春笑道:“也别要怪老太太,都是刘姥姥一句话。”林黛玉忙笑道:“可是呢,都是他一句话。他是那一门子的姥姥,直叫他是个‘母蝗虫’就是了。”说着大家都笑起来。宝钗笑道:“世上的话,到了凤丫头嘴里也就尽了。幸而凤丫头不认得字,不大通,不过一概是市俗取笑。更有颦儿这促狭嘴,他用‘春秋’的法子,将市俗的粗话,撮其要,删其繁,再加润色比方出来,一句是一句。这‘母蝗虫’三字,把昨儿那些形景都现出来了。亏他想的倒也快。”众人听了,都笑道:“你这一注解,也就不在他两个以下。”李纨道:“我请你们大家商议,给他多少日子的假。我给了他一个月他嫌少,你们怎么说?”黛玉道:“论理一年也不多。这园子盖才盖了一年,如今要画自然得二年工夫呢。又要研墨,又要蘸笔,又要铺纸,又要着颜色,又要……”刚说到这里,众人知道他是取笑惜春,便都笑问说“还要怎样?”黛玉也自己掌不住笑道:“又要照着这样儿慢慢的画,可不得二年的工夫!”众人听了,都拍手笑个不住。宝钗笑道:“‘又要照着这个慢慢的画’,这落后一句最妙。所以昨儿那些笑话儿虽然可笑,回想是没味的。你们细想颦儿这几句话虽是淡的,回想却有滋味。我倒笑的动不得了。”惜春道:“都是宝姐姐赞的他越发逞强,这会子拿我也取笑儿。”黛玉忙拉他笑道:“我且问你,还是单画这园子呢,还是连我们众人都画在上头呢?”惜春道:“原说只画这园子的,昨儿老太太又说,单画了园子成个房样子了,叫连人都画上,就象‘行乐’似的才好。我又不会这工细楼台,又不会画人物,又不好驳回,正为这个为难呢。”黛玉道:“人物还容易,你草虫上不能。”李纨道:“你又说不通的话了,这个上头那里又用的着草虫?或者翎毛倒要点缀一两样。”黛玉笑道:“别的草虫不画罢了,昨儿‘母蝗虫’不画上,岂不缺了典!”众人听了,又都笑起来。黛玉一面笑的两手捧着胸口,一面说道:“你快画罢,我连题跋都有了,起个名字,就叫作《携蝗大嚼图》。”众人听了,越发哄然大笑,前仰后合。只听“咕咚”一声响,不知什么倒了,急忙看时,原来是湘云伏在椅子背儿上,那椅子原不曾放稳,被他全身伏着背子大笑,他又不提防,两下里错了劲,向东一歪,连人带椅都歪倒了,幸有板壁挡住,不曾落地。众人一见,越发笑个不住。宝玉忙赶上去扶了起来,方渐渐止了笑。宝玉和黛玉使个眼色儿。黛玉会意,便走至里间将镜袱揭起,照了一照,只见两鬓略松了些,忙开了李纨的妆奁,拿出抿子来,对镜抿了两抿,仍旧收拾好了,方出来,指着李纨道:“这是叫你带着我们作针线教道理呢,你反招我们来大顽大笑的。”李纨笑道:“你们听他这刁话。他领着头儿闹,引着人笑了,倒赖我的不是。真真恨的我只保佑明儿你得一个利害婆婆,再得几个千刁万恶的大姑子小姑子,试试你那会子还这么刁不刁了。”

  林黛玉早红了脸,拉着宝钗说:“咱们放他一年的假罢。”宝钗道:“我有一句公道话,你们听听。藕丫头虽会画,不过是几笔写意。如今画这园子,非离了肚子里头有几幅丘壑的才能成画。这园子却是象画儿一般,山石树木,楼阁房屋,远近疏密,也不多,也不少,恰恰的是这样。你就照样儿往纸上一画,是必不能讨好的。这要看纸的地步远近,该多该少,分主分宾,该添的要添,该减的要减,该藏的要藏,该露的要露。这一起了稿子,再端详斟酌,方成一幅图样。第二件,这些楼台房舍,是必要用界划的。一点不留神,栏杆也歪了,柱子也塌了,门窗也倒竖过来,阶矶也离了缝,甚至于桌子挤到墙里去,花盆放在帘子上来,岂不倒成了一张笑‘话’儿了。第三,要插人物,也要有疏密,有高低。衣折裙带,手指足步,最是要紧;一笔不细,不是肿了手就是跏了腿,染脸撕发倒是小事。依我看来竟难的很。如今一年的假也太多,一月的假也太少,竟给他半年的假,再派了宝兄弟帮着他。并不是为宝兄弟知道教着他画,那就更误了事;为的是有不知道的,或难安插的,宝兄弟好拿出去问问那会画的相公,就容易了。”

  宝玉听了,先喜的说:“这话极是。詹子亮的工细楼台就极好,程日兴的美人是绝技,如今就问他们去。”宝钗道:“我说你是无事忙,说了一声你就问去。等着商议定了再去。如今且拿什么画?”宝玉道:“家里有雪浪纸,又大又托墨。”宝钗冷笑道:“我说你不中用!那雪浪纸写字画写意画儿,或是会山水的画南宗山水,托墨,禁得皴搜。拿了画这个,又不托色,又难(氵翁),画也不好,纸也可惜。我教你一个法子。原先盖这园子,就有一张细致图样,虽是匠人描的,那地步方向是不错的。你和太太要了出来,也比着那纸大小,和凤丫头要一块重绢,叫相公矾了,叫他照着这图样删补着立了稿子,添了人物就是了。就是配这些青绿颜色并泥金泥银,也得他们配去。你们也得另(火龙)上风炉子,预备化胶、出胶、洗笔。还得一张粉油大案,铺上毡子。你们那些碟子也不全,笔也不全,都得从新再置一分儿才好。”惜春道:“我何曾有这些画器?不过随手写字的笔画画罢了。就是颜色,只有赭石、广花、藤黄、胭脂,这四样。再有,不过是两支着色笔就完了。”宝钗道:“你不该早说。这些东西我却还有,只是你也用不着,给你也白放着。如今我且替你收着,等你用着这个时候我送你些,也只可留着画扇子,若画这大幅的也就可惜了的。今儿替你开个单子,照着单子和老太太要去。你们也未必知道的全,我说着,宝兄弟写。”宝玉早已预备下笔砚了,原怕记不清白,要写了记着,听宝钗如此说,喜的提起笔来静听。宝钗说道:“头号排笔四支,二号排笔四支,三号排笔四支,大染四支,中染四支,小染四支,大南蟹爪十支,小蟹爪十支,须眉十支,大著色二十支,小著色二十支,开面十支,柳条二十支,箭头朱四两,南赭四两,石黄四两,石青四两,石绿四两,管黄四两,广花八两,蛤粉四匣,胭脂十片,大赤飞金二百帖,青金二百帖,广匀胶四两,净矾四两。矾绢的胶矾在外,别管他们,你只把绢交出去叫他们矾去。这些颜色,咱们淘澄飞跌着,又顽了,又使了,包你一辈子都够使了。再要顶细绢箩四个,粗绢箩四个,担笔四支,大小乳钵四个,大粗碗二十个,五寸粗碟十个,三寸粗白碟二十个,风炉两个,沙锅大小四个,新瓷罐二口,新水桶四只,一尺长白布口袋四条,浮炭二十斤,柳木炭一斤,三屉木箱一个,实地纱一丈,生姜二两,酱半斤。”黛玉忙道:“铁锅一口,锅铲一个。”宝钗道:“这作什么?”黛玉笑道:“你要生姜和酱这些作料,我替你要铁锅来,好炒颜色吃的。”众人都笑起来。宝钗笑道:“你那里知道。那粗色碟子保不住不上火烤,不拿姜汁子和酱预先抹在底子上烤过了,一经了火是要炸的。”众人听说,都道:“原来如此。”

  黛玉又看了一回单子,笑着拉探春悄悄的道:“你瞧瞧,画个画儿又要这些水缸箱子来了。想必他糊涂了,把他的嫁妆单子也写上了。”探春“嗳”了一声,笑个不住,说道:“宝姐姐,你还不拧他的嘴?你问问他编排你的话。”宝钗笑道:“不用问,狗嘴里还有象牙不成!”一面说,一面走上来,把黛玉按在炕上,便要拧他的脸。黛玉笑着忙央告:“好姐姐,饶了我罢!颦儿年纪小,只知说,不知道轻重,作姐姐的教导我。姐姐不饶我,还求谁去?”众人不知话内有因,都笑道:“说的好可怜见的,连我们也软了,饶了他罢。”宝钗原是和他顽,忽听他又拉扯前番说他胡看杂书的话,便不好再和他厮闹,放起他来。黛玉笑道:“到底是姐姐,要是我,再不饶人的。”宝钗笑指他道:“怪不得老太太疼你,众人爱你伶俐,今儿我也怪疼你的了。过来,我替你把头发拢一拢。”黛玉果然转过身来,宝钗用手拢上去。宝玉在旁看着,只觉更好,不觉后悔不该令他抿上鬓去,也该留着,此时叫他替他抿去。正自胡思,只见宝钗说道:“写完了,明儿回老太太去。若家里有的就罢,若没有的,就拿些钱去买了来,我帮着你们配。”宝玉忙收了单子。

  大家又说了一回闲话。至晚饭后又往贾母处来请安。贾母原没有大病,不过是劳乏了,兼着了些凉,温存了一日,又吃了一剂药疏散一疏散,至晚也就好了。不知次日又有何话,且听下回分解。

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:20
CHAPTER XLII.
The Princess of Heng Wu dispels, with sweet words, some insane suspicions — The inmate of Hsiao Hsiang puts, with excellent repartee, the final touch to the jokes made about goody Liu.
We will now resume our story by adding that, on the return of the young ladies into the garden, they had their meal. This over, they parted company, and nothing more need be said about them. We will notice, however, that old goody Liu took Pan Erh along with her, and came first and paid a visit to lady Feng. “We must certainly start for home to-morrow, as soon as it is daylight,” she said. “I’ve stayed here, it’s true, only two or three days, but in these few days I have reaped experience in everything that I had not seen from old till now. It would be difficult to find any one as compassionate of the poor and considerate to the old as your venerable dame, your Madame Wang, your young ladies, and the girls too attached to the various rooms, have all shown themselves in their treatment of me! When I get home now, I shall have no other means of showing how grateful I am to you than by purchasing a lot of huge joss-sticks and saying daily prayers to Buddha on your behalf; and if he spares you all to enjoy a long life of a hundred years my wishes will be accomplished.”

“Don’t be so exultant!” lady Feng smilingly replied. “It’s all on account of you that our old ancestor has fallen ill, by exposing herself to draughts and that she suffers from disturbed sleep; also that our Ta Chieh-erh has caught a chill and is laid up at home with fever.”

Goody Liu, at these words, speedily heaved a sigh. “Her venerable ladyship,” she said, “is a person advanced in years and not accustomed to any intense fatigue!”

“She has never before been in such high spirits as yesterday!” lady Feng observed. “As you were here, so anxious was she to let you see everything, that she trudged over the greater part of the garden. And Ta Chieh-erh was given a piece of cake by Madame Wang, when I came to hunt you up, and she ate it, who knows in what windy place, and began at once to get feverish.”

“Ta Chieh-erh,” goody Liu remarked, “hasn’t, I fancy, often put her foot into the garden; and young people like her mustn’t really go into strange places, for she’s not like our children, who are able to use their legs! In what graveyards don’t they ramble about! A puff of wind may, on the one hand, have struck her, it’s not at all unlikely; or being, on the other, so chaste in body, and her eyes also so pure she may, it is to be feared, have come across some spirit or other. I can’t help thinking therefore that you should consult some book of exorcisms on her behalf; for mind she may have run up against some evil influence.”

This remark suggested the idea to lady Feng. There and then she called P’ing Erh to fetch the ‘Jade Box Record.’ When brought, she desired Ts’ai Ming to look over it for her. Ts’ai Ming turned over the pages for a time, and then read: ‘Those who fall ill on the 25th day of the 8th moon have come across, in a due westerly quarter, of some flower spirit; they feel heavy, with no inclination for drink or food. Take seven sheets of white paper money, and, advancing forty steps due west, burn them and exorcise the spirit; recovery will follow at once!’”

“There’s really no mistake about that!” lady Feng smiled. “Are there not flower spirits in the garden? But what I dread is that our old lady mayn’t have come across one too.”

Saying this, she bade a servant purchase two lots of paper money. On their arrival, she sent for two proper persons, the one to exorcise the spirits for dowager lady Chia and the other to expel them from Ta Chieh-erh; and these observances over, Ta Chieh-erh did, in effect, drop quietly to sleep.

“It’s verily people advanced in years like you,” lady Feng smilingly exclaimed; “who’ve gone through many experiences! This Ta Chieh-erh of mine has often been inclined to ail, and it has quite puzzled me to make out how and why it was.”

“This isn’t anything out of the way!” goody Liu said. “Affluent and honourable people bring up their offspring to be delicate. So naturally, they are not able to endure the least hardship! Moreover, that young child of yours is so excessively cuddled that she can’t stand it. Were you, therefore, my lady, to pamper her less from henceforth, she’ll steadily improve.”

“There’s plenty of reason in that too!” lady Feng observed. “But it strikes me that she hasn’t as yet got a name, so do give her one in order that she may borrow your long life! In the next place, you are country-people, and are, after all,—I don’t expect you’ll get angry when I mention it,—somewhat in poor circumstances. Were a person then as poor as you are to suggest a name for her, you may, I trust, have the effect of counteracting this influence for her.”

When old goody Liu heard this proposal, she immediately gave herself up to reflection. “I’ve no idea of the date of her birth!” she smiled after a time.

“She really was born on no propitious date!” lady Feng replied. “By a remarkable coincidence she came into the world on the seventh day of the seventh moon!”

“This is certainly splendid!” old goody Lin laughed with alacrity. “You had better name her at once Ch’iao Chieh-erh (seventh moon and ingenuity). This is what’s generally called: combating poison by poison and attacking fire by fire. If therefore your ladyship fixes upon this name of mine, she will, for a surety, attain a long life of a hundred years; and when she by and bye grows up to be a big girl, every one of you will be able to have a home and get a patrimony! Or if, at any time, there occur anything inauspicious and she has to face adversity, why it will inevitably change into prosperity; and if she comes across any evil fortune, it will turn into good fortune. And this will all arise from this one word, ‘Ch’iao’ (ingenuity.)”

Lady Feng was, needless to say, delighted by what she heard, and she lost no time in expressing her gratitude. “If she be preserved,” she exclaimed, “to accomplish your good wishes, it will be such a good thing!” Saying this, she called P’ing Erh. “As you and I are bound to be busy to-morrow,” she said, “and won’t, I fear, be able to spare any leisure moments, you’d better, if you have nothing to do now, get ready the presents for old goody Liu, so as to enable her to conveniently start at early dawn to-morrow.”

“How could I presume to be the cause of such reckless waste?” goody Liu interposed. “I’ve already disturbed your peace and quiet for several days, and were I to also take your things away, I’d feel still less at ease in my heart!”

“There’s nothing much!” lady Feng protested. “They consist simply of a few ordinary things. But, whether good or bad, do take them along, so that the people in the same street as yourselves and your next-door neighbours may have some little excitement, and that it may look as if you had been on a visit to the city!”

But while she endeavoured to induce the old dame to accept the presents, she noticed P’ing Erh approach. “Goody Liu,” she remarked, “come over here and see!”

Old goody Liu precipitately followed P’ing Erh into the room on the off side. Here she saw the stove-couch half full with piles of things. P’ing Erh took these up one by one and let her have a look at them. “This,” she explained, “is a roll of that green gauze you asked for yesterday. Besides this, our lady Feng gives you a piece of thick bluish-white gauze to use as lining. These are two pieces of pongee, which will do for wadded coats and jupes as well. In this bundle are two pieces of silk, for you to make clothes with, for the end of the year. This is a box containing various home-made cakes. Among them are some you’ve already tasted and some you haven’t; so take them along, and put them in plates and invite your friends; they’ll be ever so much better than any that you could buy! These two bags are those in which the melons and fruit were packed up yesterday. This one has been filled with two bushels of fine rice, grown in the imperial fields, the like of which for congee, it would not be easy to get. This one contains fruits from our garden and all kinds of dry fruits. In this packet, you’ll find eight taels of silver. These various things are presents for you from our Mistress Secunda. Each of these packets contains fifty taels so that there are in all a hundred taels; they’re the gift of Madame Wang. She bids you accept them so as to either carry on any trade, for which no big capital is required, or to purchase several acres of land, in order that you mayn’t henceforward have any more to beg favours of relatives, or to depend upon friends.” Continuing, she added smilingly, in a low tone of voice, “These two jackets, two jupes, four head bands, and a bundle of velvet and thread are what I give you, worthy dame, as my share. These clothes are, it is true, the worse for use, yet I haven’t worn them very much. But if you disdain them, I won’t be so presuming as to say anything.”

After mention of each article by P’ing Erh, goody Liu muttered the name of Buddha, so already she had repeated Buddha’s name several thousands of times. But when she saw the heap of presents which P’ing Erh too bestowed on her, and the little ostentation with which she did it, she promptly smiled. “Miss!” she said, “what are you saying? Could I ever disdain such nice gifts as these! Had I even the money, I couldn’t buy them anywhere. The only thing is that I feel overpowered with shame. If I keep them, it won’t be nice, and if I don’t accept them, I shall be showing myself ungrateful for your kind attention.”

“Don’t utter all this irrelevant talk!” P’ing Erh laughed. “You and I are friends; so compose your mind and take the things I gave you just now! Besides, I have, on my part, something to ask of you. When the close of the year comes, select a few of your cabbages, dipped in lime, and dried in the sun, as well as some lentils, flat beans, tomatoes and pumpkin strips, and various sorts of dry vegetables and bring them over. We’re all, both high or low, fond of such things. These will be quite enough! We don’t want anything else, so don’t go to any useless trouble!”

Goody Liu gave utterance to profuse expressions of gratitude and signified her readiness to comply with her wishes.

“Just you go to sleep,” P’ing Erh urged, “and I’ll get the things ready for you and put them in here. As soon as the day breaks to-morrow, I’ll send the servant-lads to hire a cart and pack them in; don’t you therefore worry yourself in the least on that score!”

Goody Liu felt more and more ineffably grateful. So crossing over, she again said, with warm protestations of thankfulness, good bye to lady Feng; after which, she repaired to dowager lady Chia’s quarters on this side, where she slept, with one sleep, during the whole night. Early the next day, as soon as she had combed her hair and performed her ablutions, she asked to go and pay her adieus to lady Chia. But as old lady Chia was unwell, the various members of the family came to see how she was getting on. On their reappearance outside, they transmitted orders that the doctor should be sent for. In a little time, a matron reported that the doctor had arrived, and an old nurse invited dowager lady Chia to ensconce herself under the curtain.

“I’m an old woman!” lady Chia remonstrated. “Am I not aged enough to be a mother to that fellow? and am I, pray, to still stand on any ceremonies with him? There’s no need to drop the curtain; I’ll see him as I am, and have done.”

Hearing her objections, the matrons fetched a small table, and, laying a small pillow on it, they directed a servant to ask the doctor in.

Presently, they perceived the trio Chia Chen, Chia Lien, and Chia Jung, bringing Dr. Wang. Dr. Wang did not presume to use the raised road, but confining himself to the side steps, he kept pace with Chia Chen until they reached the platform. Two matrons, who had been standing, one on either side from an early hour, raised the portiére. A couple of old women servants then took the lead and showed the way in. But Pao-yü too appeared on the scene to meet them.

They found old lady Chia seated bolt upright on the couch, dressed in a blue crape jacket, lined with sheep skin, every curl of which resembled a pearl. On the right and left stood four young maids, whose hair had not as yet been allowed to grow, with fly-brushes, finger-bowls, and other such articles in their hands. Five or six old nurses were also drawn up on both sides like wings. At the back of the jade-green gauze mosquito-house were faintly visible several persons in red and green habiliments, with gems on their heads, and gold trinkets in their coiffures.

Dr. Wang could not muster the courage to raise his head. With speedy step, he advanced and paid his obeisance. Dowager lady Chia noticed that he wore the official dress of the sixth grade, and she accordingly concluded that he must be an imperial physician. “How are you noble doctor?” she inquired, forcing a smile. “What is the worthy surname of this noble doctor?” she then asked Chia Chen.

Chia Chen and his companions made prompt reply. “His surname is Wang,” they said.

“There was once a certain Wang Chün-hsiao who filled the chair of President of the College of Imperial Physicians,” dowager lady smilingly proceeded. “He excelled in feeling the pulse.”

Dr. Wang bent his body, and with alacrity he lowered his head and returned her smile. “That was,” he explained, “my grand uncle.”

“Is it really so!” laughingly pursued dowager lady Chia, upon catching this reply. “We can then call ourselves old friends!”

So speaking, she quietly put out her hand and rested it on the small pillow. A nurse laid hold of a small stool and placed it before the small table, slightly to the side of it. Dr. Wang bent one knee and took a seat on the stool. Drooping his head, he felt the pulse of the one hand for a long while; next, he examined that of the other; after which, hastily making a curtsey, he bent his head and started on his way out of the apartment.

“Excuse me for the trouble I’ve put you to!” dowager lady Chia smiled. “Chen Erh, escort him outside, and do see that he has a cup of tea.”

Chia Chen, Chia Lien and the rest of their companions immediately acquiesced by uttering several yes’s, and once more they led Dr. Wang into the outer study.

“Your worthy senior,” Dr. Wang explained, “has nothing else the matter with her than a slight chill, which she must have inadvertently contracted. She needn’t, after all, take any medicines; all she need do is to diet herself and keep warm a little; and she’ll get all right. But I’ll now write a prescription, in here. Should her venerable ladyship care to take any of the medicine, then prepare a dose, according to the prescription, and let her have it. But should she be loth to have any, well, never mind, it won’t be of any consequence.”

Saying this, he wrote the prescription, as he sipped his tea. But when about to take his leave, he saw a nurse bring Ta Chieh-erh into the room. “Mr. Wang,” she said, “do also have a look at our Chieh Erh!”

Upon hearing her appeal, Dr. Wang immediately rose to his feet. While she was clasped in her nurse’s arms, he rested Ta Chieh-erh’s hand on his left hand and felt her pulse with his right, and rubbing her forehead, he asked her to put out her tongue and let him see it. “Were I to express my views about Chieh Erh, you would again abuse me! If she’s, however, kept quiet and allowed to go hungry for a couple of meals, she’ll get over this. There’s no necessity for her to take any decocted medicines. I’ll just send her some pills, which you’ll have to dissolve in a preparation of ginger, and give them to her before she goes to sleep; when she has had these, there will be nothing more the matter with her.”

At the conclusion of these recommendations, he bade them goodbye and took his departure. Chia Chen and his companions then took the prescription and came and explained to old lady Chia the nature of her indisposition, and, depositing on the table, the paper given to them by the doctor, they quitted her presence. But nothing more need be said about them.

Madame Wang and Li Wan, lady Feng, Pao Ch’ai and the other young ladies noticed, meanwhile, that the doctor had gone, and they eventually egressed from the back of the mosquito-house. After a short stay, Madame Wang returned to her quarters. Goody Liu repaired, when she perceived everything quiet again, into the upper rooms and made her adieus to dowager lady Chia.

“When you’ve got any leisure, do pay us another visit,” old lady Chia urged, and bidding Yuan Yang come to her, “Do be careful,” she added, “and see dame Liu safely on her way out; for not being well I can’t escort you myself.”

Goody Liu expressed her thanks, and saying good bye a second time, she betook herself, along with Yüan Yang, into the servants’ quarters. Here Yüan Yang pointed at a bundle on the stove-couch. “These are,” she said, “several articles of clothing, belonging to our old mistress; they were presented to her in years gone by, by members of our family on her birthdays and various festivals; her ladyship never wears anything made by people outside; yet to hoard these would be a downright pity! Indeed, she hasn’t worn them even once. It was yesterday that she told me to get out two costumes and hand them to you to take along with you, either to give as presents, or to be worn by some one in your home; but don’t make fun of us! In the box you’ll find the flour-fruits, for which you asked. This bundle contains the medicines to which you alluded the other day. There are ‘plum-blossom-spotted-tongue pills,’ and ‘purple-gold- ingot— pills,’ also ‘vivifying-blood-vessels-pills,’ as well as ‘driving-offspring and preserving-life pills;’ each kind being rolled up in a sheet bearing the prescription; and the whole lot of them are packed up in here. While these two are purses for you to wear in the way of ornaments.” So saying, she forthwith loosened the cord, and, producing two ingots representing pencils, and with ‘ju i’ on them, implying ‘your wishes will surely be fulfilled,’ she drew near and showed them to her, “Take the purses,” she pursued smiling, “but do leave these behind and give them to me.”

Goody Liu was so overjoyed that she had, from an early period, come out afresh with several thousands of invocations of Buddha’s names. When she therefore heard Yüan Yang’s suggestion, “Miss,” she quickly rejoined, “you’re at perfect liberty to keep them!”

Yüan Yang perceived that her words were believed by her; so smiling she once more dropped the ingots into the purse. “I was only joking with you for fun!” she observed. “I’ve got a good many like these; keep them therefore and give them, at the close of the year, to your young children.”

Speaking the while, she espied a young maid walk in with a cup from the ‘Ch’eng’ kiln, and hand it to old goody Liu. “This,” (she said,) “our master Secundus, Mr. Pao, gives you.”

“Whence could I begin enumerating the things I got!” Goody Liu exclaimed. “In what previous existence did I accomplish anything so meritorious as to bring to-day this heap of blessings upon me!”

With these words, she eagerly took possession of the cup.

“The clothes I gave you the other day, when I asked you to have a bath, were my own,” Yüan Yang resumed, “and if you don’t think them too mean, I’ve got a few more, which I would also like to let you have.”

Goody Liu thanked her with vehemence, so Yüan Yang, in point of fact, produced several more articles of clothing, and these she packed up for her. Goody Liu thereupon expressed a desire to also go into the garden and take leave of Pao-yü and the young ladies, Madame Wang and the other inmates and to thank them for all they did for her, but Yüan Yang raised objections. “You can dispense with going!” she remarked. “They don’t see any one just now! But I’ll deliver the message for you by and bye! When you’ve got any leisure, do come again. Go to the second gate,” she went on to direct an old matron, “and call two servant-lads to come here, and help this old dame to take her things away!”

After the matron had signified her obedience, Yüan Yang returned with goody Liu to lady Feng’s quarters, on the off part of the mansion, and, taking the presents as far as the side gate, she bade the servant-lads carry them out. She herself then saw goody Liu into her curricle and start on her journey homewards.

But without commenting further on this topic, let us revert to Pao-ch’ai and the other girls. After breakfast, they recrossed into their grandmother’s rooms and made inquiries about her health. On their way back to the garden, they reached a point where they had to take different roads. Pao-ch’ai then called out to Tai-yü. “P’in Erh!” she observed, “come with me; I’ve got a question to ask you.”

Tai-yü wended her steps therefore with Pao-ch’ai into the Heng Wu court. As soon as they entered the house, Pao-ch’ai threw herself into a seat. “Kneel down!” she smiled. “I want to examine you about something!”

Tai-yü could not fathom her object, and consequently laughed. “Look here.” she cried, “this chit Pao has gone clean off her senses! What do you want to examine me about?”

Pao-ch’ai gave a sardonic smile. “My dear, precious girl, my dear maiden,” she exclaimed, “what utter trash fills your mouth! Just speak the honest and candid truth, and finish!”

Tai-yü could so little guess her meaning that her sole resource was to smile. Inwardly, however, she could not help beginning to experience certain misgivings. “What did I say?” she remarked. “You’re bent upon picking out my faults! Speak out and let me hear what it’s all about!”

“Do you still pretend to be a fool?” Pao-ch’ai laughed. “When we played yesterday that game of wine-forfeits, what did you say? I really couldn’t make out any head or tail.”

Tai-yü, after a moment’s reflection, remembered eventually that she had the previous day been guilty of a slip of the tongue and come out with a couple of passages from the ‘Peony Pavilion,’ and the ‘Record of the West Side-house,’ and, of a sudden, her face got scarlet with blushes. Drawing near Pao-ch’ai she threw her arms round her. “My dear cousin!” she smiled, “I really wasn’t conscious of what I was saying! It just blurted out of my mouth! But now that you’ve called me to task, I won’t say such things again.”

“I’ve no idea of what you were driving at,” Pao-ch’ai laughingly rejoined. “What I heard you recite sounds so thoroughly unfamiliar to me, that I beg you to enlighten me!”

“Dear cousin,” pleaded Tai-yü, “don’t tell anyone else! I won’t, in the future, breathe such things again.”

Pao-ch’ai noticed how from shame the blood rushed to her face, and how vehement she was in her entreaties, and she felt both to press her with questions; so pulling her into a seat to make her have a cup of tea, she said to her in a gentle tone, “Whom do you take me for? I too am wayward; from my youth up, yea ever since I was seven or eight, I’ve been enough trouble to people! Our family was also what one would term literary. My grandfather’s extreme delight was to be ever with a book in his hand. At one time, we numbered many members, and sisters and brothers all lived together; but we had a distaste for wholesome books. Among my brothers, some were partial to verses; others had a weakness for blank poetical compositions; and there were none of such works as the ‘Western side-House,’ and ‘the Guitar,’ even up to the hundred and one books of the ‘Yüan’ authors, which they hadn’t managed to get. These books they stealthily read behind our backs; but we, on our part, devoured them, on the sly, without their knowing it. Subsequently, our father came to get wind of it; and some of us he beat, while others he scolded; burning some of the books, and throwing away others. It is therefore as well that we girls shouldn’t know anything of letters. Men, who study books and don’t understand the right principle, can’t, moreover, reach the standard of those, who don’t go in for books; so how much more such as ourselves? Even versifying, writing and the like pursuits aren’t in the line of such as you and me. Indeed, neither are they within the portion of men. Men, who go in for study and fathom the right principles, should cooperate in the government of the empire, and should rule the nation; this would be a nobler purpose; but one doesn’t now-a-days hear of the very existence of such persons! Hence, the study of books makes them worse than they ever were before. But it isn’t the books that ruin them; the misfortune is that they make improper use of books! That is why study doesn’t come up to ploughing and sowing and trading; as these pursuits exercise no serious pernicious influences. As far, however, as you and I go, we should devote our minds simply to matters connected with needlework and spinning; for we will then be fulfilling our legitimate duties. Yet, it so happens that we too know a few characters. But, as we can read, it behoves us to choose no other than wholesome works; for these will do us no harm! What are most to be shirked are those low books, as, when once they pervert the disposition, there remains no remedy whatever!”

While she indulged in this long rigmarole, Tai-yü lowered her head and sipped her tea. And though she secretly shared the same views on the subject, all the answer she gave her in assent was limited to one single word ‘yes.’ But at an unexpected moment, Su Yün appeared in the room. “Our lady Lien,” she said, “requests the presence of both of you, young ladies, to consult with you in an important matter. Miss Secunda, Miss Tertia, Miss Quarta, Miss Shih and Mr. Pao, our master Secundus, are there waiting for you.”

“What’s up again?” Pao-ch’ai inquired.

“You and I will know what it is when we get there,” Tai-yü explained.

So saying, she came, with Pao-ch’ai, into the Tao Hsiang village. Here they, in fact, discovered every one assembled. As soon as Li Wan caught sight of the two cousins, she smiled. “The society has barely been started,” she observed, “and here’s one who wants to give us the slip; that girl Quarta wishes to apply for a whole year’s leave.”

“It’s that single remark of our worthy senior’s yesterday that is at the bottom of it!” Tai-yü laughed. “For by bidding her execute some painting or other of the garden, she has put her in such high feather that she applies for leave!”

“Don’t be so hard upon our dear ancestor!” Pao-Ch’ai rejoined, a smile playing on her lips. “It’s entirely due to that allusion of grandmother Liu’s.”

Tai-yü speedily took up the thread of the conversation. “Quite so!” she smiled. “It’s all through that remark of hers! But of what branch of the family is she a grandmother? We should merely address her as the ‘female locust;’ that’s all.”

As she spoke, one and all were highly amused.

“When any mortal language finds its way into that girl Feng’s mouth,” Pao-ch’ai laughed, “she knows how to turn it to the best account! What a fortunate thing it is that that vixen Feng has no idea of letters and can’t boast of much culture! Her forte is simply such vulgar things as suffice to raise a laugh! Worse than her is that P’in Erh with that coarse tongue! She has recourse to the devices of the ‘Ch’un Ch’iu’! By selecting, from the vulgar expressions used in low slang, the most noteworthy points, she eliminates what’s commonplace, and makes, with the addition of a little elegance and finish, her style so much like that of the text that each sentence has a peculiar character of its own! The three words representing ‘female locust’ bring out clearly the various circumstances connected with yesterday! The wonder is that she has been so quick in devising them!”

After lending an ear to her arguments, they all laughed. “Those explanations of yours,” they cried, “show well enough that you are not below those two!”

“Pray, let’s consult as to how many days’ leave to grant her!” Li Wan proposed. “I gave her a month, but she thinks it too little. What do you say about it?”

“Properly speaking,” Tai-yü put in, “one year isn’t much! The laying out of this garden occupied a whole year; and to paint a picture of it now will certainly need two years’ time. She’ll have to rub the ink, to moisten the pencils, to stretch the paper, to mix the pigments, and to....”

When she had reached this point, even Tai-yü could not restrain herself from laughing. “If she goes on so leisurely to work,” she exclaimed, “won’t she require two years’ time?”

Those, who caught this insinuation, clapped their hands and indulged in incessant merriment.

“Her innuendoes are full of zest!” Pao-ch’ai ventured laughingly. “But what takes the cake is that last remark about leisurely going to work, for if she weren’t to paint at all, how could she ever finish her task? Hence those jokes cracked yesterday were, sufficient, of course, to evoke laughter, but, on second thought, they’re devoid of any fun! Just you carefully ponder over P’in Erh’s words! Albeit they don’t amount to much, you’ll nevertheless find, when you come to reflect on them, that there’s plenty of gusto about them. I’ve really had such a laugh over them that I can scarcely move!

“It’s the way that cousin Pao-ch’ai puffs her up,” Hsi Ch’un observed “that makes her so much the more arrogant that she turns me also into a laughing-stock now!”

Tai-yü hastily smiled and pulled her towards her. “Let me ask you,” she said, “are you only going to paint the garden, or will you insert us in it as well?”

“My original idea was to have simply painted the garden,” Hsi Ch’un explained; “but our worthy senior told me again yesterday that a mere picture of the grounds would resemble the plan of a house, and recommended that I should introduce some inmates too so as to make it look like what a painting should. I’ve neither the knack for the fine work necessary for towers and terraces, nor have I the skill to draw representations of human beings; but as I couldn’t very well raise any objections, I find myself at present on the horns of a dilemma about it!”

“Human beings are an easy matter!” Tai-yü said. “What beats you are insects.”

“Here you are again with your trash!” Li Wan exclaimed. “Will there be any need to also introduce insects in it? As far, however, as birds go, it may probably be advisable to introduce one or two kinds!”

“If any other insects are not put in the picture,” Tai-yü smiled, “it won’t matter; but without yesterday’s female locust in it, it will fall short of the original?”

This retort evoked further general amusement. While Tai-yü laughed, she beat her chest with both hands. “Begin painting at once!” she cried. “I’ve even got the title all ready. The name I’ve chosen is, ‘Picture of a locust brought in to have a good feed.’”

At these words, they laughed so much the more heartily that at a time they bent forward, and at another they leant back. But a sound of “Ku tung” then fell on their ears, and unable to make out what could have dropped, they anxiously and precipitately looked about. It was, they found, Shih Hsiang-yün, who had been reclining on the back of the chair. The chair had, from the very outset, not been put in a sure place, and while indulging in hearty merriment she threw her whole weight on the back. She did not, besides, notice that the dovetails on each side had come out, so with a tilt towards the east, she as well as the chair toppled over in a heap. Luckily, the wooden partition-wall was close enough to arrest her fall, and she did not sprawl on the ground. The sight of her created more amusement than ever among all her relatives; so much so, that they could scarcely regain their equilibrium. It was only after Pao-yü had rushed up to her, and given her a hand and raised her to her feet again that they at last managed to gradually stop laughing.

Pao-yü then winked at Tai-yü. Tai-yü grasped his meaning, and, forthwith withdrawing into the inner room, she lifted the cover of the mirror, and looked at her face. She found the hair about her temples slightly dishevelled, so, promptly opening Li Wan’s toilet-case, and extracting a narrow brush, she stood in front of the mirror, and smoothed it down with a few touches. Afterwards, laying the brush in its place she stepped into the outer suite. “Is this,” she said pointing at Li Wan, “doing what you’re told and showing us how to do needlework and teaching us manners? Why, instead of that, you press us to come here and have a good romp and a hearty laugh!”

“Just you listen to her perverse talk,” Li Wan laughed. “She takes the lead and kicks up a rumpus, and incites people to laugh, and then she throws the blame upon me! In real truth, she’s a despicable thing! What I wish is that you should soon get some dreadful mother-in-law, and several crotchety and abominable older and younger sisters-in-law, and we’ll see then whether you’ll still be as perverse or not!”

Tai-yü at once became quite scarlet in the face, and pulling Pao-ch’ai, “Let us,” she added, “give her a whole year’s leave!”

“I’ve got an impartial remark to make. Listen to me all of you!” Pao-ch’ai chimed in. “Albeit the girl, Ou, may have some idea about painting, all she can manage are just a few outline sketches, so that unless, now that she has to accomplish the picture of this garden, she can lay a claim to some ingenuity, will she ever be able to succeed in effecting a painting? This garden resembles a regular picture. The rockeries and trees, towers and pavilions, halls and houses are, as far as distances and density go, neither too numerous, nor too few. Such as it is, it is fitly laid out; but were you to put it on paper in strict compliance with the original, why, it will surely not elicit admiration. In a thing like this, it’s necessary to pay due care to the various positions and distances on paper, whether they should be large or whether small; and to discriminate between main and secondary; adding what is needful to add, concealing and reducing what should be concealed and reduced, and exposing to view what should remain visible. As soon as a rough copy is executed, it should again be considered in all its details, for then alone will it assume the semblance of a picture. In the second place, all these towers, terraces and structures must be distinctly delineated; for with just a trifle of inattention, the railings will slant, the pillars will be topsy-turvy, doors and windows will recline in a horizontal position, steps will separate, leaving clefts between them, and even tables will be crowded into the walls, and flower-pots piled on portières; and won’t it, instead of turning out into a picture, be a mere caricature? Thirdly, proper care must also be devoted, in the insertion of human beings, to density and height, to the creases of clothing, to jupes and sashes, to fingers, hands, and feet, as these are most important details; for if even one stroke be not thoroughly executed, then, if the hands be not swollen, the feet will be made to look as if they were lame. The colouring of faces and the drawing of the hair are minor points; but, in my own estimation, they really involve intense difficulty. Now a year’s leave is, on one hand, too excessive, and a month’s is, on the other, too little; so just give her half a year’s leave. Depute, besides, cousin Pao-yü to lend her a hand in her task. Not that cousin Pao knows how to give any hints about painting; that in itself would be more of a drawback; but in order that, in the event of there being anything that she doesn’t comprehend, or of anything perplexing her as to how best to insert it, cousin Pao may take the picture outside and make the necessary inquiries of those gentlemen, who excel in painting. Matters will thus be facilitated for her.”

At this suggestion Pao-yü was the first to feel quite enchanted. “This proposal is first-rate!” he exclaimed. “The towers and terraces minutely executed by Chan Tzu-liang are so perfect, and the beauties painted by Ch’eng Jih-hsing so extremely fine that I’ll go at once and ask them of them!”

“I’ve always said that you fuss for nothing!” Pao-ch’ai interposed. “I merely passed a cursory remark, and there you want to go immediately and ask for things. Do wait until we arrive at some decision in our deliberations, and then you can go! But let’s consider now what would be best to use to paint the picture on?”

“I’ve got, in my quarters,” Pao-yü answered, “some snow-white, wavy paper, which is both large in size, and proof against ink as well.”

Pao-ch’ai gave a sarcastic smile. “I do maintain,” she cried, “that you are a perfectly useless creature! That snow-white, wavy paper is good for pictures consisting of characters and for outline drawings. Or else, those who have the knack of making landscapes, use it for depicting scenery of the southern Sung era, as it resists ink and is strong enough to bear coarse painting. But were you to employ this sort of paper to make a picture of this garden on, it will neither stand the colours, nor will it be easy to dry the painting by the fire. So not only won’t it be suitable, but it will be a pity too to waste the paper. I’ll tell you a way how to get out of this. When this garden was first laid out, some detailed plan was used, which although executed by a mere house-decorator, was perfect with regard to sites and bearings. You’d better therefore ask for it of your worthy mother, and apply as well to lady Feng for a piece of thick glazed lustring of the size of that paper, and hand them to the gentlemen outside, and request them to prepare a rough copy for you, with any alterations or additions as might be necessary to make so as to accord with the style of these grounds. All that will remain to be done will be to introduce a few human beings; no more. Then when you have to match the azure and green pigments as well as the ground gold and ground silver, you can get those people again to do so for you. But you’ll also have to bring an extra portable stove, so as to have it handy for melting the glue, and for washing your pencils, after you’ve taken the glue off. You further require a large table, painted white and covered with a cloth. That lot of small dishes you have aren’t sufficient; your pencils too are not enough. It will be well consequently for you to purchase a new set of each.”

“Do I own such a lot of painting materials!” Hsi Ch’un exclaimed. “Why, I simply use any pencil that first comes under my hand to paint with; that’s all. And as for pigments, I’ve only got four kinds, ochrey stone, ‘Kuang’ flower paint, rattan yellow and rouge. Besides these, all I have amount to a couple of pencils for applying colours; no more.”

“Why didn’t you say so earlier?” Pao-ch’ai remarked. “I’ve still got some of these things remaining. But you don’t need them, so were I to give you any, they’d lie uselessly about. I’ll put them away for you now for a time, and, when you want them, I’ll let you have some. You should, however, keep them for the exclusive purpose of painting fans; for were you to paint such big things with them it would be a pity! I’ll draw out a list for you to-day to enable you to go and apply to our worthy senior for the items; as it isn’t likely that you people can possibly know all that’s required. I’ll dictate them, and cousin Pao can write them down!”

Pao-yü had already got a pencil and inkslab ready, for, fearing lest he might not remember clearly the various necessaries, he had made up his mind to write a memorandum of them; so the moment he heard Pao-ch’ai’s suggestion, he cheerfully took up his pencil, and listened quietly.

“Four pencils of the largest size,” Pao-ch’ai commenced, “four of the third size; four of the second size; four pencils for applying colours on big ground; four on medium ground; four for small ground; ten claws of large southern crabs; ten claws of small crabs; ten pencils for painting side-hair and eyebrows; twenty for laying heavy colours; twenty for light colours; ten for painting faces; twenty willow-twigs; four ounces of ‘arrow head’ pearls; four ounces of southern ochre; four ounces of stone yellow; four ounces of dark green; four ounces of malachite; four ounces of tube-yellow; eight ounces of ‘kuang’ flower; four boxes of lead powder; ten sheets of rouge; two hundred sheets of thin red-gold leaves; two hundred sheets of lead; four ounces of smooth glue, from the two Kuang; and four ounces of pure alum. The glue and alum for sizing the lustring are not included, so don’t bother yourselves about them, but just take the lustring and give it to them outside to size it with alum for you. You and I can scour and clarify all these pigments, and thus amuse ourselves, and prepare them for use as well. I feel sure you’ll have an ample supply to last you a whole lifetime. But you must also get ready four sieves of fine lustring; a pair of coarse ones; four brush-pencils; four bowls, some large, some small; twenty large, coarse saucers; ten five-inch plates; twenty three-inch coarse, white plates; two stoves; four large and small earthenware pans; two new porcelain jars; four new water buckets; four one-foot-long bags, made of white cloth; two catties of light charcoal; one or two catties of willow-wood charcoal; a wooden box with three drawers; a yard of thick gauze, two ounces of fresh ginger; half a catty of soy;...”

“An iron kettle and an iron shovel,” hastily chimed in Tai-yü with a smile full of irony.

“To do what with them?” Pao-ch’ai inquired.

“You ask for fresh ginger, soy and all these condiments, so I indent for an iron kettle for you to cook the paints and eat them.” Tai-yü answered, to the intense merriment of one and all, who gave way to laughter.

“What do you, P’in Erh, know about these things?” Pao-ch’ai laughed. “I am not certain in my mind that you won’t put those coarse coloured plates straightway on the fire. But unless you take the precaution beforehand of rubbing the bottom with ginger juice, mixed with soy, and of warming them dry, they’re bound to crack, the moment they experience the least heat.”

“It’s really so,” they exclaimed with one voice, after this explanation.

Tai-yü perused the list for a while. She then smiled and gave T’an Ch’un a tug. “Just see,” she whispered, “we want to paint a picture, and she goes on indenting for a number of water jars and boxes! But, I presume, she’s got so muddled, that she inserts a list of articles needed for her trousseau.”

T’an Ch’un, at her remark, laughed with such heartiness, that it was all she could do to check herself. “Cousin Pao,” she observed, “don’t you wring her mouth? Just ask her what disparaging things she said about you.”

“Why need I ask?” Pao-ch’ai smiled. “Is it likely, pray, that you can get ivory out of a cur’s mouth?”

Speaking the while, she drew near, and, seizing Tai-yü, she pressed her down on the stove-couch with the intention of pinching her face. Tai-yü smilingly hastened to implore for grace. “My dear cousin,” she cried, “spare me! P’in Erh is young in years; all she knows is to talk at random; she has no idea of what’s proper and what’s improper. But you are my elder cousin, so teach me how to behave. If you, cousin, don’t let me off, to whom can I go and address my entreaties?”

Little did, however, all who heard her apprehend that there lurked some hidden purpose in her insinuations. “She’s right there,” they consequently pleaded smilingly. “So much is she to be pitied that even we have been mollified; do spare her and finish!”

Pao-ch’ai had, at first, meant to play with her, but when she unawares heard her drag in again the advice she had tendered her the other day, with regard to the reckless perusal of unwholesome books, she at once felt as if she could not have any farther fuss with her, and she let her rise to her feet.

“It’s you, after all, elder cousin,” Tai-yü laughed. “Had it been I, I wouldn’t have let any one off.”

Pao-ch’ai smiled and pointed at her. “It is no wonder,” she said, “that our dear ancestor doats on you and that every one loves you. Even I have to-day felt my heart warm towards you! But come here and let me put your hair up for you!”

Tai-yü then, in very deed, swung herself round and crossed over to her. Pao-ch’ai arranged her coiffure with her hands. Pao-yü, who stood by and looked on, thought the style, in which her hair was being made up, better than it was before. But, of a sudden, he felt sorry at what had happened, as he fancied that she should not have let her brush her side hair, but left it alone for the time being and asked him to do it for her. While, however, he gave way to these erratic thoughts, he heard Pao-ch’ai speak. “We’ve done with what there was to write,” she said, “so you’d better tomorrow go and tell grandmother about the things. If there be any at home, well and good; but if not, get some money to buy them with. I’ll then help you both in your preparations.”

Pao-yü vehemently put the list away; after which, they all joined in a further chat on irrelevant matters; and, their evening meal over, they once more repaired into old lady Chia’s apartments to wish her good-night. Their grandmother had, indeed, had nothing serious the matter with her. Her ailment had amounted mainly to fatigue, to which a slight chill had been super-added, so that having kept in the warm room for the day and taken a dose or two of medicine, she entirely got over the effects, and felt, in the evening, quite like own self again.

But, reader, the occurrences of the next day areas yet a mystery to you, but the nest chapter will divulge them.

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:20
第 四 十 三 回

闲取乐偶攒金庆寿 不了情暂撮土为香

  话说王夫人因见贾母那日在大观园不过着了些风寒,不是什么大病,请医生吃了两剂药也就好了,便放了心,因命凤姐来吩咐他预备给贾政带送东西。正商议着,只见贾母打发人来请,王夫人忙引着凤姐儿过来。王夫人又请问“这会子可又觉大安些”?贾母道:“今日可大好了。方才你们送来野鸡崽子汤,我尝了一尝,倒有味儿,又吃了两块肉,心里很受用。”王夫人笑道:“这是凤丫头孝敬老太太的。算他的孝心虔,不枉了素日老太太疼他。”贾母点头笑道:“难为他想着。若是还有生的,再炸上两块,咸浸浸的,吃粥有味儿。那汤虽好,就只不对稀饭。”凤姐听了,连忙答应,命人去厨房传话。

  这里贾母又向王夫人笑道:“我打发人请你来,不为别的。初二是凤丫头的生日,上两年我原早想替他做生日,偏到跟前有大事,就混过去了。今年人又齐全,料着又没事,咱们大家好生乐一日。”王夫人笑道:“我也想着呢。既是老太太高兴,何不就商议定了?”贾母笑道:“我想往年不拘谁作生日,都是各自送各自的礼,这个也俗了,也觉生分的似的。今儿我出个新法子,又不生分,又可取笑。”王夫人忙道:“老太太怎么想着好,就是怎么样行。”贾母笑道:“我想着,咱们也学那小家子大家凑分子,多少尽着这钱去办,你道好顽不好顽?”王夫人笑道:“这个很好,但不知怎么凑法?”贾母听说,益发高兴起来,忙遣人去请薛姨妈邢夫人等,又叫请姑娘们并宝玉,那府里珍儿媳妇并赖大家的等有头脸管事的媳妇也都叫了来。

  众丫头婆子见贾母十分高兴也都高兴,忙忙的各自分头去请的请,传的传,没顿饭的工夫,老的,少的,上的,下的,乌压压挤了一屋子。只薛姨妈和贾母对坐,邢夫人王夫人只坐在房门前两张椅子上,宝钗姊妹等五六个人坐在炕上,宝玉坐在贾母怀前,地下满满的站了一地。贾母忙命拿几个小杌子来,给赖大母亲等几个高年有体面的妈妈坐了。贾府风俗,年高服侍过父母的家人,比年轻的主子还有体面,所以尤氏凤姐儿等只管地下站着,那赖大的母亲等三四个老妈妈告个罪,都坐在小杌子上了。

  贾母笑着把方才一席话说与众人听了。众人谁不凑这趣儿?再也有和凤姐儿好的,有情愿这样的;有畏惧凤姐儿的,巴不得来奉承的:况且都是拿的出来的,所以一闻此言,都欣然应诺。贾母先道:“我出二十两。”薛姨妈笑道:“我随着老太太,也是二十两了。”邢夫人王夫人笑道:“我们不敢和老太太并肩,自然矮一等,每人十六两罢了。”尤氏李纨也笑道:“我们自然又矮一等,每人十二两罢。”贾母忙和李纨道:“你寡妇失业的,那里还拉你出这个钱,我替你出了罢。”凤姐忙笑道:“老太太别高兴,且算一算账再揽事。老太太身上已有两分呢,这会子又替大嫂子出十二两,说着高兴,一会子回想又心疼了。过后儿又说‘都是为凤丫头花了钱’,使个巧法子,哄着我拿出三四分子来暗里补上,我还做梦呢。”说的众人都笑了。贾母笑道:“依你怎么样呢?”凤姐笑道:“生日没到,我这会子已经折受的不受用了。我一个钱饶不出,惊动这些人实在不安,不如大嫂子这一分我替他出了罢了。我到了那一日多吃些东西,就享了福了。”邢夫人等听了,都说“很是。”贾母方允了。凤姐儿又笑道:“我还有一句话呢。我想老祖宗自己二十两,又有林妹妹宝兄弟的两分子。姨妈自己二十两,又有宝妹妹的一分子,这倒也公道。只是二位太太每位十六两,自己又少,又不替人出,这有些不公道。老祖宗吃了亏了!”贾母听了,忙笑道:“倒是我的凤姐儿向着我,这说的很是。要不是你,我叫他们又哄了去了。”凤姐笑道:“老祖宗只把他姐儿两个交给两位太太,一位占一个,派多派少,每位替出一分就是了。”贾母忙说:“这很公道,就是这样。”赖大的母亲忙站起来笑说道:“这可反了!我替二位太太生气。在那边是儿子媳妇,在这边是内侄女儿,倒不向着婆婆姑娘,倒向着别人。这儿媳妇成了陌路人,内侄女儿竟成了个外侄女儿了。”说的贾母与众人都大笑起来了。赖大之母因又问道:“少奶奶们十二两,我们自然也该矮一等了。”贾母听说,道:“这使不得。你们虽该矮一等,我知道你们这几个都是财主,分位虽低,钱却比他们多。你们和他们一例才使得。”众妈妈听了,连忙答应。贾母又道:“姑娘们不过应个景儿,每人照一个月的月例就是了。”又回头叫鸳鸯来,“你们也凑几个人,商议凑了来。”鸳鸯答应着,去不多时带了平儿、袭人、彩霞等还有几个小丫鬟来,也有二两的,也有一两的。贾母因问平儿:“你难道不替你主子作生日,还入在这里头?”平儿笑道:“我那个私自另外有了,这是官中的,也该出一分。”贾母笑道:“这才是好孩子。”凤姐又笑道:“上下都全了。还有二位姨奶奶,他出不出,也问一声儿。尽到他们是理,不然,他们只当小看了他们了。”贾母听了,忙说:“可是呢,怎么倒忘了他们!只怕他们不得闲儿,叫一个丫头问问去。”说着,早有丫头去了,半日回来说道:“每位也出二两。”贾母喜道:“拿笔砚来算明,共计多少。”尤氏因悄骂凤姐道:“我把你这没足厌的小蹄子!这么些婆婆婶子来凑银子给你过生日,你还不足,又拉上两个苦瓠子作什么?”凤姐也悄笑道:“你少胡说,一会子离了这里,我才和你算账。他们两个为什么苦呢?有了钱也是白填送别人,不如拘来咱们乐。”

  说着,早已合算了,共凑了一百五十两有余。贾母道:“一日戏酒用不了。”尤氏道:“既不请客,酒席又不多,两三日的用度都够了。头等,戏不用钱,省在这上头。”贾母道:“凤丫头说那一班好,就传那一班。”凤姐儿道:“咱们家的班子都听熟了,倒是花几个钱叫一班来听听罢。”贾母道:“这件事我交给珍哥媳妇了。越性叫凤丫头别操一点心,受用一日才算。”尤氏答应着。又说了一回话,都知贾母乏了,才渐渐的都散出来。

  尤氏等送邢夫人王夫人二人散去,便往凤姐房里来商议怎么办生日的话。凤姐儿道:“你不用问我,你只看老太太的眼色行事就完了。”尤氏笑道:“你这阿物儿,也忒行了大运了。我当有什么事叫我们去,原来单为这个。出了钱不算,还要我来操心,你怎么谢我?”凤姐笑道:“你别扯臊,我又没叫你来,谢你什么!你怕操心?你这会子就回老太太去,再派一个就是了。”尤氏笑道:“你瞧他兴的这样儿!我劝你收着些儿好。太满了就泼出来了。”二人又说了一回方散。

  次日将银子送到宁国府来,尤氏方才起来梳洗,因问是谁送过来的,丫鬟们回说:“是林大娘。”尤氏便命叫了他来。丫鬟走至下房,叫了林之孝家的过来。尤氏命他脚踏上坐了,一面忙着梳洗,一面问他:“这一包银子共多少?”林之孝家的回说:“这是我们底下人的银子,凑了先送过来。老太太和太太们的还没有呢。”正说着,丫鬟们回说:“那府里太太和姨太太打发人送分子来了。”尤氏笑骂道:“小蹄子们,专会记得这些没要紧的话。昨儿不过老太太一时高兴,故意的要学那小家子凑分子,你们就记得,到了你们嘴里当正经的说。还不快接了进来好生待茶,再打发他们去。”丫鬟应着,忙接了进来,一共两封,连宝钗黛玉的都有了。尤氏问还少谁的,林之孝家的道:“还少老太太、太太、姑娘们的和底下姑娘们的。”尤氏道:“还有你们大奶奶的呢?”林之孝家的道:“奶奶过去,这银子都从二奶奶手里发,一共都有了。”

  说着,尤氏已梳洗了,命人伺候车辆。一时来至荣府,先来见凤姐。只见凤姐已将银子封好,正要送去。尤氏问:“都齐了?”凤姐儿笑道:“都有了,快拿了去罢,丢了我不管。”尤氏笑道:“我有些信不及,倒要当面点一点。”说着果然按数一点,只没有李纨的一分。尤氏笑道:“我说你(上为入下为肉)鬼呢,怎么你大嫂子的没有?”凤姐儿笑道:“那么些还不够使?短一分儿也罢了,等不够了我再给你。”尤氏道:“昨儿你在人跟前作人,今儿又来和我赖,这个断不依你。我只和老太太要去。”凤姐儿笑道:“我看你利害。明儿有了事,我也丁是丁卯是卯的,你也别抱怨。”尤氏笑道:“你一般的也怕。不看你素日孝敬我,我才是不依你呢。”说着,把平儿的一分拿了出来,说道:“平儿,来!把你的收起去,等不够了,我替你添上。”平儿会意,因说道:“奶奶先使着,若剩下了再赏我一样。”尤氏笑道:“只许你那主子作弊,就不许我作情儿。”平儿只得收了。尤氏又道:“我看着你主子这么细致,弄这些钱那里使去!使不了,明儿带了棺材里使去。”

  一面说着,一面又往贾母处来。先请了安,大概说了两句话,便走到鸳鸯房中和鸳鸯商议,只听鸳鸯的主意行事,何以讨贾母的喜欢。二人计议妥当。尤氏临走时,也把鸳鸯二两银子还他,说:“这还使不了呢。”说着,一径出来,又至王夫人跟前说了一回话。因王夫人进了佛堂,把彩云一分也还了他。见凤姐不在跟前,一时把周、赵二人的也还了。他两个还不敢收。尤氏道:“你们可怜见的,那里有这些闲钱?凤丫头便知道了,有我应着呢。”二人听说,千恩万谢的方收了。于是尤氏一径出来,坐车回家。不在话下。

  展眼已是九月初二日,园中人都打听得尤氏办得十分热闹,不但有戏,连耍百戏并说书的男女先儿全有,都打点取乐顽耍。李纨又向众姊妹道:“今儿是正经社日,可别忘了。宝玉也不来,想必他只图热闹,把清雅就丢开了。”说着,便命丫鬟去瞧作什么,快请了来。丫鬟去了半日,回说:“花大姐姐说,今儿一早就出门去了。”众人听了,都诧异说:“再没有出门之理。这丫头糊涂,不知说话。”因又命翠墨去。一时翠墨回来说:“可不真出了门了。说有个朋友死了,出去探丧去了。”探春道:“断然没有的事。凭他什么,再没今日出门之理。你叫袭人来,我问他。”刚说着,只见袭人走来。李纨等都说道:“今儿凭他有什么事,也不该出门。头一件,你二奶奶的生日,老太太都这等高兴,两府上下众人来凑热闹,他倒走了;第二件,又是头一社的正日子,他也不告假,就私自去了!”袭人叹道:“昨儿晚上就说了,今儿一早起有要紧的事到北静王府里去,就赶回来的。劝他不要去,他必不依。今儿一早起来,又要素衣裳穿,想必是北静王府里的要紧姬妾没了,也未可知。”李纨等道:“若果如此,也该去走走,只是也该回来了。”说着,大家又商议:“咱们只管作诗,等他回来罚他。”刚说着,只见贾母已打发人来请,便都往前头来了。袭人回明宝玉的事,贾母不乐,便命人去接。

  原来宝玉心里有件私事,于头一日就吩咐茗烟:“明日一早要出门,备下两匹马在后门口等着,不要别一个跟着。说给李贵,我往北府里去了。倘或要有人找我,叫他拦住不用找,只说北府里留下了,横竖就来的。”茗烟也摸不着头脑,只得依言说了。今儿一早,果然备了两匹马在园后门等着。天亮了,只见宝玉遍体纯素,从角门出来,一语不发跨上马,一弯腰,顺着街就(走加真)下去了。茗烟也只得跨马加鞭赶上,在后面忙问:“往那里去?”宝玉道:“这条路是往那里去的?”茗烟道:“这是出北门的大道。出去了冷清清没有可顽的。”宝玉听说,点头道:“正要冷清清的地方好。”说着,越性加了鞭,那马早已转了两个弯子,出了城门。茗烟越发不得主意,只得紧紧跟着。

  一气跑了七八里路出来,人烟渐渐稀少,宝玉方勒住马,回头问茗烟道:“这里可有卖香的?”焙茗道:“香倒有,不知是那一样?”宝玉想道:“别的香不好,须得檀、芸、降三样。”茗烟笑道:“这三样可难得。”宝玉为难。茗烟见他为难,因问道:“要香作什么使?我见二爷时常小荷包有散香,何不找一找。”一句提醒了宝玉,便回手向衣襟上拉出一个荷包来,摸了一摸,竟有两星沉速,心内欢喜:“只是不恭些。”再想自己亲身带的,倒比买的又好些。于是又问炉炭。茗烟道:“这可罢了。荒郊野外那里有?用这些何不早说,带了来岂不便宜。”宝玉道:“糊涂东西,若可带了来,又不这样没命的跑了。”茗烟想了半日,笑道:“我得了个主意,不知二爷心下如何?我想二爷不只用这个呢,只怕还要用别的。这也不是事。如今我们往前再走二里地,就是水仙庵了。”宝玉听了忙问:“水仙庵就在这里?更好了,我们就去。”说着,就加鞭前行,一面回头向茗烟道:“这水仙庵的姑子长往咱们家去,咱们这一去到那里,和他借香炉使使,他自然是肯的。”茗烟道:“别说他是咱们家的香火,就是平白不认识的庙里,和他借,他也不敢驳回。只是一件,我常见二爷最厌这水仙庵的,如何今儿又这样喜欢了?”宝玉道:“我素日因恨俗人不知原故,混供神混盖庙,这都是当日有钱的老公们和那些有钱的愚妇们听见有个神,就盖起庙来供着,也不知那神是何人,因听些野史小说,便信真了。比如这水仙庵里面因供的是洛神,故名水仙庵,殊不知古来并没有个洛神,那原是曹子建的谎话,谁知这起愚人就塑了像供着。今儿却合我的心事,故借他一用。”

  说着早已来至门前。那老姑子见宝玉来了,事出意外,竟象天上掉下个活龙来的一般,忙上来问好,命老道来接马。宝玉进去,也不拜洛神之像,却只管赏鉴。虽是泥塑的,却真有“翩若惊鸿,婉若游龙”之态,“荷出绿波,日映朝霞”之姿。宝玉不觉滴下泪来。老姑子献了茶。宝玉因和他借香炉。那姑子去了半日,连香供纸马都预备了来。宝玉道:“一概不用。”便命茗烟捧着炉出至后园中,拣一块干净地方儿,竟拣不出。茗烟道:“那井台儿上如何?”宝玉点头,一齐来至井台上,将炉放下。

  茗烟站过一旁。宝玉掏出香来焚上,含泪施了半礼,回身命收了去。茗烟答应,且不收,忙爬下磕了几个头,口内祝道:“我茗烟跟二爷这几年,二爷的心事,我没有不知道的,只有今儿这一祭祀没有告诉我,我也不敢问。只是这受祭的阴魂虽不知名姓,想来自然是那人间有一,天上无双,极聪明极俊雅的一位姐姐妹妹了。二爷心事不能出口,让我代祝:若芳魂有感,香魄多情,虽然阴阳间隔,既是知己之间,时常来望候二爷,未尝不可。你在阴间保佑二爷来生也变个女孩儿,和你们一处相伴,再不可又托生这须眉浊物了。”说毕,又磕几个头,才爬起来。

  宝玉听他没说完,便撑不住笑了,因踢他道:“休胡说,看人听见笑话。”茗烟起来收过香炉,和宝玉走着,因道:“我已经和姑子说了,二爷还没用饭,叫他随便收拾了些东西,二爷勉强吃些。我知道今儿咱们里头大排筵宴,热闹非常,二爷为此才躲了出来的。横竖在这里清净一天,也就尽到礼了。若不吃东西,断使不得。”宝玉道:“戏酒既不吃,这随便素的吃些何妨。”茗烟道:“这便才是。还有一说,咱们来了,还有人不放心。若没有人不放心,便晚了进城何妨?若有人不放心,二爷须得进城回家去才是。第一老太太、太太也放了心,第二礼也尽了,不过如此。就是家去了看戏吃酒,也并不是二爷有意,原不过陪着父母尽孝道。二爷若单为了这个不顾老太太、太太悬心,就是方才那受祭的阴魂也不安生。二爷想我这话如何?”宝玉笑道:“你的意思我猜着了,你想着只你一个跟了我出来,回来你怕担不是,所以拿这大题目来劝我。我才来了,不过为尽个礼,再去吃酒看戏,并没说一日不进城。这已完了心愿,赶着进城,大家放心,岂不两尽其道。”茗烟道:“这更好了。”说着二人来至禅堂,果然那姑子收拾了一桌素菜,宝玉胡乱吃了些,茗烟也吃了。

  二人便上马仍回旧路。茗烟在后面只嘱咐:“二爷好生骑着,这马总没大骑的,手里提紧着。”一面说着,早已进了城,仍从后门进去,忙忙来至怡红院中。袭人等都不在房里,只有几个老婆子看屋子,见他来了,都喜的眉开眼笑,说:“阿弥陀佛,可来了!把花姑娘急疯了!上头正坐席呢,二爷快去罢。”宝玉听说忙将素服脱了,自去寻了华服换上,问在什么地方坐席,老婆子回说在新盖的大花厅上。

  宝玉听说,一径往花厅来,耳内早已隐隐闻得歌管之声。刚至穿堂那边,只见玉钏儿独坐在廊檐下垂泪,一见他来,便收泪说道:“凤凰来了,快进去罢。再一会子不来,都反了。”宝玉陪笑道:“你猜我往那里去了?”玉钏儿不答,只管擦泪。宝玉忙进厅里,见了贾母王夫人等,众人真如得了凤凰一般。宝玉忙赶着与凤姐儿行礼。贾母王夫人都说他不知道好歹,“怎么也不说声就私自跑了,这还了得!明儿再这样,等老爷回家来,必告诉他打你。”说着又骂跟的小厮们都偏听他的话,说那里去就去,也不回一声儿。一面又问他到底那去了,可吃了什么,可唬着了。宝玉只回说:“北静王的一个爱妾昨日没了,给他道恼去。他哭的那样,不好撇下就回来,所以多等了一会子。”贾母道:“以后再私自出门,不先告诉我们,一定叫你老子打你。”宝玉答应着。因又要打跟的小子们,众人又忙说情,又劝道:“老太太也不必过虑了,他已经回来,大家该放心乐一回了。”贾母先不放心,自然发狠,如今见他来了,喜且有余,那里还恨,也就不提了;还怕他不受用,或者别处没吃饱,路上着了惊怕,反百般的哄他。袭人早过来伏侍。大家仍旧看戏。当日演的是《荆钗记》。贾母薛姨妈等都看的心酸落泪,也有叹的,也有骂的。要知端的,下回分解。

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:24
CHAPTER XLIII.
Having time to amuse themselves, the Chia inmates raise, when least expected, funds to celebrate lady Feng’s birthday — In his ceaseless affection for Chin Ch’uen, Pao-yü uses, for the occasion, a pinch of earth as incense and burns it.
When Madame Wang saw, for we will now proceed with our narrative, that the extent of dowager lady Chia’s indisposition, contracted on the day she had been into the garden of Broad Vista, amounted to a simple chill, that no serious ailment had supervened, and that her health had improved soon after the doctor had been sent for and she had taken a couple of doses of medicine, she called lady Feng to her and asked her to get ready a present of some kind for her to take to her husband, Chia Cheng. But while they were engaged in deliberation, they perceived a waiting-maid arrive. She came from their old senior’s part to invite them to go to her. So, with speedy step, Madame Wang led the way for lady Feng, and they came over into her quarters.

“Pray, may I ask,” Madame Wang then inquired, “whether you’re feeling nearly well again now?”

“I’m quite all right to-day,” old lady Chia replied. “I’ve tasted the young-pheasant soup you sent me a little time back and find it full of relish. I’ve also had two pieces of meat, so I feel quite comfortable within me.”

“These dainties were presented to you, dear ancestor, by that girl Feng,” Madame Wang smiled. “It only shows how sincere her filial piety is. She does not render futile the love, which you, venerable senior, ever lavish on her.”

Dowager lady Chia nodded her head assentingly. “She’s too kind to think of me!” she answered smiling. “But should there be any more uncooked, let them fry a couple of pieces; and, if these be thoroughly immersed in wine, the congee will taste well with them. The soup is, it’s true, good, but it shouldn’t, properly speaking, be prepared with fine rice.”

After listening to her wishes, lady Feng expressed with alacrity her readiness to see them executed, and directed a servant to go and deliver the message in the cook-house.

“I sent the servant for you,” dowager lady Chia meanwhile said to Madame Wang with a smile, “not for anything else, but for the birthday of that girl Feng, which falls on the second. I had made up my mind two years ago to celebrate her birthday in proper style, but when the time came, there happened to be again something important to attend to, and it went by without anything being done. But this year, the inmates are, on one hand, all here, and there won’t, I fancy, be, on the other, anything to prevent us, so we should all do our best to enjoy ourselves thoroughly for a day.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” Madame Wang rejoined, laughingly, “and, since it’s your good pleasure, venerable senior, why, shouldn’t we deliberate at once and decide upon something?”

“To the best of my recollection,” dowager lady Chia resumed smiling, “whenever in past years I’ve had any birthday celebrations for any one of us, no matter who it was, we have ever individually sent our respective presents; but this method is common and is also apt, I think, to look very much as if there were some disunion. But I’ll now devise a new way; a way, which won’t have the effect of creating any discord, and will be productive of good cheer.”

“Let whatever way you may think best, dear ancestor, be adopted.” Madame Wang eagerly rejoined.

“My idea is,” old lady Chia laughingly continued, “that we too should follow the example of those poor families and raise a subscription among ourselves, and devote the whole of whatever we may collect to meet the outlay for the necessary preparations. What do you say, will this do or not?”

“This is a splendid idea!” Madame Wang acquiesced. “But what will, I wonder, be the way adopted for raising contributions?”

Old lady Chia was the more inspirited by her reply. There and then she despatched servants to go and invite Mrs. Hsüeh, Madame Hsing and the rest of the ladies, and bade others summon the young ladies and Pao-yü. But from the other mansion, Chia Chen’s spouse, Lai Ta’s wife, even up to the wives of such stewards as enjoyed a certain amount of respectability, were likewise to be asked to come round.

The sight of their old mistress’ delight filled the waiting-maids and married women with high glee as well; and each hurried with vehemence to execute her respective errand. Those that were to be invited were invited, and those that had to be sent for were sent for; and, before the lapse of such time as could suffice to have a meal in, the old as well as young, the high as well as low, crammed, in a black mass, every bit of the available space in the rooms.

Only Mrs. Hsüeh and dowager lady Chia sat opposite to each other. Mesdames Hsing and Wang simply seated themselves on two chairs, which faced the door of the apartment. Pao-ch’ai and her five or six cousins occupied the stove-couch. Pao-yü sat on his grandmother’s lap. Below, the whole extent of the floor was crowded with inmates on their feet. But old lady Chia forthwith desired that a few small stools should be fetched. When brought, these were proffered to Lai Ta’s mother and some other nurses, who were advanced in years and held in respect; for it was the custom in the Chia mansion that the family servants, who had waited upon any of the fathers or mothers, should enjoy a higher status than even young masters and mistresses. Hence it was that while Mrs. Yu, lady Feng and other ladies remained standing below, Lai Ta’s mother and three or four other old nurses had, after excusing themselves for their rudeness, seated themselves on small stools.

Dowager lady Chia recounted, with a face beaming with smiles, the suggestions she had shortly made, for the benefit of the various inmates present; and one and all, of course, were only too ready to contribute for the entertainment. More, some of them, were on friendly terms with lady Feng, so they, of their own free will, adopted the proposal; others lived in fear and trembling of lady Feng, and these were only too anxious to make up to her. Every one, besides, could well afford the means, so that, as soon as they heard of the proposed subscriptions, they, with one consent, signified their acquiescence.

“I’ll give twenty taels!” old lady Chia was the first to say with a smile playing round her lips.

“I’ll follow your lead, dear senior,” Mrs. Hsüeh smiled, “and also subscribe twenty taels.”

“We don’t presume to place ourselves on an equal footing with your ladyship,” Mesdames Hsing and Wang pleaded. “We, of course, come one degree lower; each of us therefore will contribute sixteen taels.”

“We too naturally rank one step lower,” Mrs. Yu and Li Wan also smiled, “so we’ll each give twelve taels.”

“You’re a widow,” dowager lady Chia eagerly demurred, addressing herself to Li Wan, “and have lost all your estate, so how could we drag you into all this outlay! I’ll contribute for you!”

“Don’t be in such high feather dear senior,” lady Feng hastily observed laughing, “but just look to your accounts before you saddle yourself with this burden! You’ve already taken upon yourself two portions; and do you now also volunteer sixteen taels on behalf of my elder sister-in-law? You may willingly do so, while you speak in the abundance of your spirits, but when you, by and bye, come to ponder over what you’ve done, you’ll feel sore at heart again! ‘It’s all that girl Feng that’s driven me to spend the money,’ you’ll say in a little time; and you’ll devise some ingenious way to inveigle me to fork out three or four times as much as your share and thus make up your deficit in an underhand way; while I will still be as much in the clouds as if I were in a dream!”

These words made every one laugh.

“According to you, what should be done?” dowager lady Chia laughingly inquired.

“My birthday hasn’t yet come,” lady Feng smiled; “and already now I’ve been the recipient of so much more than I deserve that I am quite unhappy. But if I don’t contribute a single cash, I shall feel really ill at ease for the trouble I shall be giving such a lot of people. It would be as well, therefore, that I should bear this share of my senior sister-in-law; and, when the day comes, I can eat a few more things, and thus be able to enjoy some happiness.”

“Quite right!” cried Madame Hsing and the others at this suggestion. So old lady Chia then signified her approval.

“There’s something more I’d like to add,” lady Feng pursued smiling. “I think that it’s fair enough that you, worthy ancestor, should, besides your own twenty taels, have to stand two shares as well, the one for cousin Liu, the other for cousin Pao-yü, and that Mrs. Hsüeh should, beyond her own twenty taels, likewise bear cousin Pao-ch’ai’s portion. But it’s somewhat unfair that the two ladies Mesdames Hsing and Wang should each only give sixteen taels, when their share is small, and when they don’t subscribe anything for any one else. It’s you, venerable senior, who’ll be the sufferer by this arrangement.”

Dowager lady Chia, at these words, burst out into a boisterous fit of laughter. “It’s this hussey Feng,” she observed, “who, after all, takes my side! What you say is quite right. Hadn’t it been for you, I would again have been duped by them!”

“Dear senior!” lady Feng smiled. Just hand over our two cousins to those two ladies and let each take one under her charge and finish. If you make each contribute one share, it will be square enough.”

“This is perfectly fair,” eagerly rejoined old lady Chia. “Let this suggestion be carried out!”

Lai Ta’s mother hastily stood up. “This is such a subversion of right,” she smiled, “that I’ll put my back up on account of the two ladies. She’s a son’s wife, on the other side, and, in here, only a wife’s brother’s child; and yet she doesn’t incline towards her mother-in-law and her aunt, but takes other people’s part. This son’s wife has therefore become a perfect stranger; and a close niece has, in fact, become a distant niece!”

As she said this, dowager lady Chia and every one present began to laugh. “If the junior ladies subscribe twelve taels each,” Lai Ta’s mother went on to ask, “we must, as a matter of course, also come one degree lower; eh?”

Upon hearing this, old lady Chia remonstrated. “This won’t do!” she observed. “You naturally should rank one degree lower, but you’re all, I am well aware, wealthy people; and, in spite of your status being somewhat lower, your funds are more flourishing than theirs. It’s only just then that you should be placed on the same standing as those people!”

The posse of nurses expressed with promptness their acceptance of the proposal their old mistress made.

“The young ladies,” dowager lady Chia resumed, “should merely give something for the sake of appearances! If each one contributes a sum proportionate to her monthly allowance, it will be ample!” Turning her head, “Yüan Yang!” she cried, “a few of you should assemble in like manner, and consult as to what share you should take in the matter. So bring them along!”

Yüan Yang assured her that her desires would be duly attended to and walked away. But she had not been absent for any length of time, when she appeared on the scene along with P’ing Erh, Hsi Jen, Ts’ai Hsia and other girls, and a number of waiting-maids as well. Of these, some subscribed two taels; others contributed one tael.

“Can it be,” dowager lady Chia then said to P’ing Erh, “that you don’t want any birthday celebrated for your mistress, that you don’t range yourself also among them?”

“The other money I gave,” P’ing Erh smiled, “I gave privately, and is extra.” “This is what I am publicly bound to contribute along with the lot.”

“That’s a good child!” lady Chia laughingly rejoined.

“Those above as well as those below have all alike given their share,” lady Feng went on to observe with a smile. “But there are still those two secondary wives; are they to give anything or not? Do go and ask them! It’s but right that we should go to the extreme length and include them. Otherwise, they’ll imagine that we’ve looked down upon them!”

“Just so!” eagerly answered lady Chia, at these words. “How is it that we forgot all about them? The only thing is, I fear, they’ve got no time to spare; yet, tell a servant-girl to go and ask them what they’ll do!”

While she spoke, a servant-girl went off. After a long absence, she returned. “Each of them,” she reported, “will likewise contribute two taels.”

Dowager lady Chia was delighted with the result. “Fetch a pen and inkslab,” she cried, “and let’s calculate how much they amount to, all together.”

Mrs. Yu abused lady Feng in a low tone of voice. “I’ll take you, you mean covetous creature, and ... ! All these mothers-in-law and sisters-in-law have come forward and raised money to celebrate your birthday, and are you yet not satisfied that you must also drag in those two miserable beings! But what do you do it for?”

“Try and talk less trash!” lady Feng smiled; also in an undertone. “We’ll be leaving this place in a little time and then I’ll square up accounts with you! But why ever are those two miserable? When they have money, they uselessly give it to other people; and isn’t it better that we should get hold of it, and enjoy ourselves with it?”

While she uttered these taunts, they computed that the collections would reach a sum over and above one hundred and fifty taels.

“We couldn’t possibly run through all this for a day’s theatricals and banquet!” old lady Chia exclaimed.

“As no outside guests are to be invited,” Mrs. Yu interposed, “and the number of tables won’t also be many, there will be enough to cover two or three days’ outlay! First of all, there won’t be anything to spend for theatricals, so we’ll effect a saving on that item.”

“Just call whatever troupe that girl Feng may say she likes best,” dowager lady Chia suggested.

“We’ve heard quite enough of the performances of that company of ours,” lady Feng said; “let’s therefore spend a little money and send for another, and see what they can do.”

“I leave that to you, brother Chen’s wife,” old lady Chia pursued, “in order that our girl Feng should have occasion to trouble her mind with as little as possible, and be able to enjoy a day’s peace and quiet. It’s only right that she should.”

Mrs. Yu replied that she would be only too glad to do what she could. They then prolonged their chat for a little longer, until one and all realised that their old senior must be quite fagged out, and they gradually dispersed.

After seeing Mesdames Hsing and Wang off, Mrs. Yu and the other ladies adjourned into lady Feng’s rooms to consult with her about the birthday festivities.

“Don’t ask me!” lady Feng urged. “Do whatever will please our worthy ancestor.”

“What a fine thing you are to come across such a mighty piece of luck!” Mrs. Yu smiled. “I was wondering what had happened that she summoned us all! Why, was it simply on this account? Not to breathe a word about the money that I’ll have to contribute, must I have trouble and annoyance to bear as well? How will you show me any thanks?”

“Don’t bring shame upon yourself!” lady Feng laughed. “I didn’t send for you; so why should I be thankful to you! If you funk the exertion, go at once and let our venerable senior know, and she’ll depute some one else and have done.”

“You go on like this as you see her in such excellent spirits, that’s why!” Mrs. Yu smilingly answered. “It would be well, I advise you, to pull in a bit; for if you be too full of yourself, you’ll get your due reward!”

After some further colloquy, these two ladies eventually parted company.

On the next day, the money was sent over to the Ning Kuo Mansion at the very moment that Mrs. Yu had got up, and was performing her toilette and ablutions. “Who brought it?” she asked.

“Nurse Lin,” the servant-girl said by way of response.

“Call her in,” Mrs. Yu said.

The servant-girls walked as far as the lower rooms and called Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife to come in. Mrs. Yu bade her seat herself on the footstool. While she hurriedly combed her hair and washed her face and hands, she wanted to know how much the bundle contained in all.

“This is what’s subscribed by us servants.” Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife replied, “and so I collected it and brought it over first. As for the contributions of our venerable mistress, and those of the ladies, they aren’t ready yet.”

But simultaneously with this reply, the waiting-maids announced: “Our lady of the other mansion and Mrs. Hsüeh have sent over some one with their portions.”

“You mean wenches!” Mrs. Yu cried, scolding them with a smile. “All the gumption you’ve got is to simply bear in mind this sort of nonsense! In a fit of good cheer, your old mistress yesterday purposely expressed a wish to imitate those poor people, and raise a subscription. But you at once treasured it up in your memory, and, when the thing came to be canvassed by you, you treated it in real earnest! Don’t you yet quick bundle yourselves out, and bring the money in! Be careful and give them some tea before you see them off.”

The waiting-maids smilingly hastened to go and take delivery of the money and bring it in. It consisted, in all, of two bundles, and contained Pao-ch’ai’s and Tai-yü‘s shares as well.

“Whose shares are wanting?” Mrs. Yu asked.

“Those of our old lady, of Madame Wang, the young ladies, and of our girls below are still missing,” Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife explained.

“There’s also that of your senior lady,” Mrs. Yu proceeded.

“You’d better hurry over, my lady,” Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife said; “for as this money will be issued through our mistress Secunda, she’ll nobble the whole of it.”

While conversing, Mrs. Yu finished arranging her coiffure and performing her ablutions; and, giving orders to see that the carriage was got ready, she shortly arrived at the Jung mansion. First and foremost she called on lady Feng. Lady Feng, she discovered, had already put the money into a packet, and was on the point of sending it over.

“Is it all there?” Mrs. Yu asked.

“Yes, it is,” lady Feng smiled, “so you might as well take it away at once; for if it gets mislaid, I’ve nothing to do with it.”

“I’m somewhat distrustful,” Mrs. Yu laughed, “so I’d like to check it in your presence.”

These words over, she verily checked sum after sum. She found Li Wan’s share alone wanting. “I said that you were up to tricks!” laughingly observed Mrs. Yu. “How is it that your elder sister-in-law’s isn’t here?”

“There’s all that money; and isn’t it yet enough?” lady Feng smiled. “If there’s merely a portion short it shouldn’t matter! Should the money prove insufficient, I can then look you up, and give it to you.”

“When the others were present yesterday,” Mrs. Yu pursued, “you were ready enough to act as any human being would; but here you’re again to-day prevaricating with me! I won’t, by any manner of means, agree to this proposal of yours! I’ll simply go and ask for the money of our venerable senior.”

“I see how dreadful you are!” lady Feng laughed. “But when something turns up by and bye, I’ll also be very punctilious; so don’t you then bear me a grudge!”

“Well, never mind if you don’t give your quota!” Mrs. Yu smilingly rejoined. “Were it not that I consider the dutiful attentions you’ve all along shown me would I ever be ready to humour you?”

So rejoining, she produced P’ing Erh’s share. “P’ing Erh, come here,” she cried, “take this share of yours and put it away! Should the money collected turn out to be below what’s absolutely required, I’ll make up the sum for you.”

P’ing Erh apprehended her meaning. “My lady,” she answered, with a cheerful countenance, “it would come to the same thing if you were to first spend what you want and to give me afterwards any balance that may remain of it.”

“Is your mistress alone to be allowed to do dishonest acts,” Mrs. Yu laughed, “and am I not to be free to bestow a favour?”

P’ing Erh had no option, but to retain her portion.

“I want to see,” Mrs. Yu added, “where your mistress, who is so extremely careful, will run through all the money, we’ve raised! If she can’t spend it, why she’ll take it along with her in her coffin, and make use of it there.”

While still speaking, she started on her way to dowager lady Chia’s suite of rooms. After first paying her respects to her, she made a few general remarks, and then betook herself into Yüan Yang’s quarters where she held a consultation with Yüan Yang. Lending a patient ear to all that Yüan Yang; had to recommend in the way of a programme, and as to how best to give pleasure to old lady Chia, she deliberated with her until they arrived at a satisfactory decision. When the time came for Mrs. Yu to go, she took the two taels, contributed by Yüan Yang, and gave them back to her. “There’s no use for these!” she said, and with these words still on her lips, she straightway quitted her presence and went in search of Madame Wang.

After a short chat, Madame Wang stepped into the family shrine reserved for the worship of Buddha, so she likewise restored Ts’ai Yün’s share to her; and, availing herself of lady Feng’s absence, she presently reimbursed to Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Chao the amount of their respective contributions.

These two dames would not however presume to take their money back. “Your lot, ladies, is a pitiful one!” Mrs. Yu then expostulated. “How can you afford all this spare money! That hussey Feng is well aware of the fact. I’m here to answer for you!”

At these assurances, both put the money away, with profuse expressions of gratitude.

In a twinkle, the second day of the ninth moon arrived. The inmates of the garden came to find out that Mrs. Yu was making preparations on an extremely grand scale; for not only was there to be a theatrical performance, but jugglers and women storytellers as well; and they combined in getting everything ready that could conduce to afford amusement and enjoyment.

“This is,” Li Wan went on to say to the young ladies, “the proper day for our literary gathering, so don’t forget it. If Pao-yü hasn’t appeared, it must, I presume, be that his mind is so preoccupied with the fuss that’s going on that he has lost sight of all pure and refined things.”

Speaking, “Go and see what he is up to!” she enjoined a waiting-maid; “and be quick and tell him to come.”

The waiting-maid returned after a long absence. “Sister Hua says,” she reported, “that he went out of doors, soon after daylight this morning.”

The result of the inquiries filled every one with surprise. “He can’t have gone out!” they said. “This girl is stupid, and doesn’t know how to speak.” They consequently also directed Ts’ui Mo to go and ascertain the truth. In a little time, Ts’ui Mo returned. “It’s really true,” she explained, “that he has gone out of doors. He gave out that a friend of his was dead, and that he was going to pay a visit of condolence.”

“There’s certainly nothing of the kind,” T’an Ch’un interposed. “But whatever there might have been to call him away, it wasn’t right of him to go out on an occasion like the present one! Just call Hsi Jen here, and let me ask her!”

But just as she was issuing these directions, she perceived Hsi Jen appear on the scene. “No matter what he may have had to attend to to-day,” Li Wan and the rest remarked, “he shouldn’t have gone out! In the first place, it’s your mistress Secunda’s birthday, and our dowager lady is in such buoyant spirits that the various inmates, whether high or low, are coming from either mansion to join in the fun; and lo, he goes off! Secondly, this is the proper day as well for holding our first literary gathering, and he doesn’t so as apply for leave, but stealthily sneaks away.”

Hsi Jen heaved it sigh. “He said last night,” she explained, “that he had something very important to do this morning; that he was going as far as Prince Pei Ching’s mansion, but that he would hurry back. I advised him not to go; but, of course, he wouldn’t listen to me. When he got out of bed, at daybreak this morning, he asked for his plain clothes and put them on, so, I suppose, some lady of note belonging to the household of Prince Pei Ching must have departed this life; but who can tell?”

“If such be truly the case,” Li Wan and her companions exclaimed, “it’s quite right that he should have gone over for a while; but he should have taken care to be back in time !”

This remark over, they resumed their deliberations. “Let’s write our verses,” they said, “and we can fine him on his return.”

As these words were being spoken, they espied a messenger despatched by dowager lady Chia to ask them over, so they at once adjourned to the front part of the compound.

Hsi Jen then reported to his grandmother what Pao-yü had done. Old lady Chia was upset by the news; so much so, that she issued immediate orders to a few servants to go and fetch him.

Pao-yü had, in fact, been brooding over some affair of the heart. A day in advance he therefore gave proper injunctions to Pei Ming. “As I shall be going out of doors to-morrow at daybreak,” he said, “you’d better get ready two horses and wait at the back door! No one else need follow as an escort! Tell Li Kuei that I’ve gone to the Pei mansion. In the event of any one wishing to start in search of me, bid him place every obstacle in the way, as all inquiries can well be dispensed with! Let him simply explain that I’ve been detained in the Pei mansion, but that I shall surely be back shortly.”

Pei Ming could not make out head or tail of what he was driving at; but he had no alternative than to deliver his message word for word. At the first blush of morning of the day appointed, he actually got ready two horses and remained in waiting at the back gate. When daylight set in, he perceived Pao-yü make his appearance from the side door; got up, from head to foot, in a plain suit of clothes. Without uttering a word, he mounted his steed; and stooping his body forward, he proceeded at a quick step on his way down the road. Pei Ming had no help but to follow suit; and, springing on his horse, he smacked it with his whip, and overtook his master. “Where are we off to?” he eagerly inquired, from behind.

“Where does this road lead to?” Pao-yü asked.

“This is the main road leading out of the northern gate.” Pei Ming replied. “Once out of it, everything is so dull and dreary that there’s nothing worth seeing!”

Pao-yü caught this answer and nodded his head. “I was just thinking that a dull and dreary place would be just the thing!” he observed. While speaking, he administered his steed two more whacks. The horse quickly turned a couple of corners, and trotted out of the city gate. Pei Ming was more and more at a loss what to think of the whole affair; yet his only course was to keep pace closely in his master’s track. With one gallop, they covered a distance of over seven or eight lis. But it was only when human habitations became gradually few and far between that Pao-yü ultimately drew up his horse. Turning his head round: “Is there any place here,” he asked, “where incense is sold?”

“Incense!” Pei Ming shouted, “yes, there is; but what kind of incense it is I don’t know.”

“All other incense is worth nothing,” Pao-yü resumed, after a moment’s reflection. “We should get sandalwood, conifer and cedar, these three.”

“These three sorts are very difficult to get,” Pei Ming smiled.

Pao-yü was driven to his wits’ ends. But Pei Ming noticing his dilemma, “What do you want incense for?” he felt impelled to ask. “Master Secundus, I’ve often seen you wear a small purse, about your person, full of tiny pieces of incense; and why don’t you see whether you’ve got it with you?”

This allusion was sufficient to suggest the idea to Pao-yü‘s mind. Forthwith, he drew back his hand and felt the purse suspended on the lapel of his coat. It really contained two bits of ‘Ch’en Su.’ At this discovery, his heart expanded with delight. The only thing that (damped his spirits) was the notion that there was a certain want of reverence in his proceedings; but, on second consideration, he concluded that what he had about him was, after all, considerably superior to any he could purchase, and, with alacrity, he went on to inquire about a censer and charcoal.

“Don’t think of such things!” Pei Ming urged. “Where could they be procured in a deserted and lonely place like this? If you needed them, why didn’t you speak somewhat sooner, and we could have brought them along with us? Would not this have been more convenient?”

“You stupid thing!” exclaimed Pao-yü. “Had we been able to bring them along, we wouldn’t have had to run in this way as if for life!”

Pei Ming indulged in a protracted reverie, after which, he gave a smile. “I’ve thought of something,” he cried, “but I wonder what you’ll think about it, Master Secundus! You don’t, I expect, only require these things; you’ll need others too, I presume. But this isn’t the place for them; so let’s move on at once another couple of lis, when we’ll get to the ‘Water Spirit’ monastery.”

“Is the ‘Water Spirit’ monastery in this neighbourhood?” Pao-yü eagerly inquired, upon hearing his proposal. “Yes, that would be better; let’s press forward.”

With this reply, he touched his horse with his whip. While advancing on their way, he turned round. “The nun in this ‘Water Spirit’ monastery,” he shouted to Pei Ming, “frequently comes on a visit to our house, so that when we now get there and ask her for the loan of a censer, she’s certain to let us have it.”

“Not to mention that that’s a place where our family burns incense,” Pei Ming answered, “she could not dare to raise any objections, to any appeal from us for a loan, were she even in a temple quite unknown to us. There’s only one thing, I’ve often been struck with the strong dislike you have for this ‘Water Spirit’ monastery, master, and how is that you’re now, so delighted with the idea of going to it?”

“I’ve all along had the keenest contempt for those low-bred persons,” Pao-yü rejoined, “who, without knowing why or wherefore, foolishly offer sacrifices to the spirits, and needlessly have temples erected. The reason of it all is, that those rich old gentlemen and unsophisticated wealthy women, who lived in past days, were only too ready, the moment they heard of the presence of a spirit anywhere, to take in hand the erection of temples to offer their sacrifices in, without even having the faintest notion whose spirits they were. This was because they readily credited as gospel-truth such rustic stories and idle tales as chanced to reach their ears. Take this place as an example. Offerings are presented in this ‘Water Spirit’ nunnery to the spirit of the ‘Lo’ stream; hence the name of ‘Water Spirit’ monastery has been given to it. But people really don’t know that in past days, there was no such thing as a ‘Lo’ spirit! These are, indeed, no better than legendary yarns invented by Ts’ao Tzu-chien, and who would have thought it, this sort of stupid people have put up images of it, to which they offer oblations. It serves, however, my purpose to-day, so I’ll borrow of her whatever I need to use.”

While engaged in talking, they reached the entrance. The old nun saw Pao-yü arrive, and was thoroughly taken aback. So far was this visit beyond her expectations, that well did it seem to her as if a live dragon had dropped from the heavens. With alacrity, she rushed up to him; and making inquiries after his health, she gave orders to an old Taoist to come and take his horse.

Pao-yü stepped into the temple. But without paying the least homage to the image of the ‘Lo’ spirit, he simply kept his eyes fixed intently on it; for albeit made of clay, it actually seemed, nevertheless, to flutter as does a terror-stricken swan, and to wriggle as a dragon in motion. It looked like a lotus, peeping its head out of the green stream, or like the sun, pouring its rays upon the russet clouds in the early morn. Pao-yü‘s tears unwittingly trickled down his cheeks.

The old nun presented tea. Pao-yü then asked her for the loan of a censer to burn incense in. After a protracted absence, the old nun returned with some incense as well as several paper horses, which she had got ready for him to offer. But Pao-yü would not use any of the things she brought. “Take the censer,” he said to Pei Ming, “and go out into the back garden and find a clean spot!”

But having been unable to discover one; “What about, the platform round that well?” Pei Ming inquired.

Pao-yü nodded his head assentingly. Then along with him, he repaired to the platform of the well. He deposited the censer on the ground, while Pei Ming stood on one side. Pao-yü produced the incense, and threw it on the fire. With suppressed tears, he performed half of the ceremony, and, turning himself round, he bade Pei Ming clear the things away. Pei Ming acquiesced; but, instead of removing the things, he speedily fell on his face, and made several prostrations, as his lips uttered this prayer: “I, Pei Ming, have been in the service of Master Secundus for several years. Of the secrets of Mr. Secundus’ heart there are none, which I have not known, save that with regard to this sacrifice to-day; the object of which, he has neither told me; nor have I had the presumption to ask. But thou, oh spirit! who art the recipient of these sacrificial offerings, must, I expect, unknown though thy surname and name be to me, be a most intelligent and supremely beautiful elder or younger sister, unique among mankind, without a peer even in heaven! As my Master Secundus cannot give vent to the sentiments, which fill his heart, allow me to pray on his behalf! Should thou possess spirituality, and holiness be thy share, do thou often come and look up our Mr. Secundus, for persistently do his thoughts dwell with thee! And there is no reason why thou should’st not come! But should’st thou be in the abode of the dead, grant that our Mr. Secundus too may, in his coming existence, be transformed into a girl, so that he may be able to amuse himself with you all! And will not this prove a source of pleasure to both sides?”

At the close of his invocation, he again knocked his head several times on the ground, and, eventually, rose to his feet.

Pao-yü lent an ear to his utterances, but, before they had been brought to an end, he felt it difficult to repress himself from laughing. Giving him a kick, “Don’t talk such stuff and nonsense!” he shouted. “Were any looker-on to overhear what you say, he’d jeer at you!”

Pei Ming got up and put the censer away. While he walked along with Pao-yü, “I’ve already,” he said, “told the nun that you hadn’t as yet had anything to eat, Master Secundus, and I bade her get a few things ready for you, so you must force yourself to take something. I know very well that a grand banquet will be spread in our mansion to-day, that exceptional bustle will prevail, and that you have, on account of this, Sir, come here to get out of the way. But as you’re, after all, going to spend a whole day in peace and quiet in here, you should try and divert yourself as best you can. It won’t, therefore, by any manner of means do for you to have nothing to eat.”

“I won’t be at the theatrical performance to have any wine,” Pao-yü remarked, “so what harm will there be in my having a drink here, as the fancy takes me?”

“Quite so!” rejoined Pei Ming. “But there’s another consideration. You and I have run over here; but there must be some whose minds are ill at ease. Were there no one uneasy about us, well, what would it matter if we got back into town as late as we possibly could? But if there be any solicitous on your account, it’s but right, Master Secundus, that you should enter the city and return home. In the first place, our worthy old mistress and Madame Wang, will thus compose their minds; and secondly, you’ll observe the proper formalities, if you succeed in doing nothing else. But even supposing that, when once you get home, you feel no inclination to look at the plays and have anything to drink, you can merely wait upon your father and mother, and acquit yourself of your filial piety! Well, if it’s only a matter of fulfilling this obligation, and you don’t care whether our old mistress and our lady, your mother, experience concern or not, why, the spirit itself, which has just been the recipient of your oblations, won’t feel in a happy frame of mind! You’d better therefore, master, ponder and see what you think of my words!”

“I see what you’re driving at!” Pao-yü smiled. “You keep before your mind the thought that you’re the only servant, who has followed me as an attendant out of town, and you give way to fear that you will, on your return, have to bear the consequences. You hence have recourse to these grandiloquent arguments to shove words of counsel down my throat! I’ve come here now with the sole object of satisfying certain rites, and then going to partake of the banquet and be a spectator of the plays; and I never mentioned one single word about any intention on my part not to go back to town for a whole day! I’ve, however, already accomplished the wish I fostered in my heart, so if we hurry back to town, so as to enable every one to set their solicitude at rest, won’t the right principle be carried out to the full in one respect as well as another?”

“Yes, that would be better!” exclaimed Pei Ming.

Conversing the while, they wended their way into the Buddhistic hall. Here the nun had, in point of fact, got ready a table with lenten viands. Pao-yü hurriedly swallowed some refreshment and so did Pei Ming; after which, they mounted their steeds and retraced their steps homewards, by the road they had come.

Pei Ming followed behind. “Master Secundus!” he kept on shouting, “be careful how you ride! That horse hasn’t been ridden very much, so hold him in tight a bit.”

As he urged him to be careful, they reached the interior of the city walls, and, making their entrance once more into the mansion by the back gate, they betook themselves, with all possible despatch, into the I Hung court. Hsi Jen and the other maids were not at home. Only a few old women were there to look after the rooms. As soon as they saw him arrive, they were so filled with gratification that their eyebrows dilated and their eyes smiled. “O-mi-to-fu!” they said laughingly, “you’ve come! You’ve all but driven Miss Hua mad from despair! In the upper quarters, they’re just seated at the feast, so be quick, Mr. Secundus, and go and join them.”

At these words, Pao-yü speedily divested himself of his plain clothes and put on a coloured costume, reserved for festive occasions, which he hunted up with his own hands. This done, “Where are they holding the banquet?” he inquired.

“They’re in the newly erected large reception pavilion,” the old women responded.

Upon catching their reply, Pao-yü straightway started for the reception-pavilion. From an early moment, the strains of flageolets and pipes, of song and of wind-instruments faintly fell on his ear. The moment he reached the passage on the opposite side, he discerned Yü Ch’uan-erh seated all alone under the eaves of the verandah giving way to tears. As soon as she became conscious of Pao-yü‘s arrival, she drew a long, long breath. Smacking her lips, “Ai!” she cried, “the phoenix has alighted! go in at once! Hadn’t you come for another minute, every one would have been quite upset!”

Pao-yü forced a smile. “Just try and guess where I’ve been?” he observed.

Yü Ch’uan-erh twisted herself round, and, paying no notice to him, she continued drying her tears. Pao-yü had, therefore, no option but to enter with hasty step. On his arrival in the reception-hall, he paid his greetings to his grandmother Chia, to Madame Wang, and the other inmates, and one and all felt, in fact, as happy to see him back as if they had come into the possession of a phoenix.

“Where have you been,” dowager lady Chia was the first to ask, “that you come back at this hour? Don’t you yet go and pay your congratulations to your cousin?” And smiling she proceeded, addressing herself to lady Feng, “Your cousin has no idea of what’s right and what’s wrong. Even though he may have had something pressing to do, why didn’t he utter just one word, but stealthily bolted away on his own hook? Will this sort of thing ever do? But should you behave again in this fashion by and bye, I shall, when your father comes home, feel compelled to tell him to chastise you.”

Lady Feng smiled. “Congratulations are a small matter?” she observed. “But, cousin Pao, you must, on no account, sneak away any more without breathing a word to any one, and not sending for some people to escort you, for carriages and horses throng the streets. First and foremost, you’re the means of making people uneasy at heart; and, what’s more, that isn’t the way in which members of a family such as ours should go out of doors!”

Dowager lady Chia meanwhile went on reprimanding the servants, who waited on him. “Why,” she said, “do you all listen to him and readily go wherever he pleases without even reporting a single word? But where did you really go?” Continuing, she asked, “Did you have anything to eat? Or did you get any sort of fright, eh?”

“A beloved wife of the duke of Pei Ching departed this life,” Pao-yü merely returned for answer, “and I went to-day to express my condolences to him. I found him in such bitter anguish that I couldn’t very well leave him and come back immediately. That’s the reason why I tarried with him a little longer.”

“If hereafter you do again go out of doors slyly and on your own hook,” dowager lady Chia impressed on his mind, “without first telling me, I shall certainly bid your father give you a caning!”

Pao-yü signified his obedience with all promptitude. His grandmother Chia was then bent upon having the servants, who were on attendance on him, beaten, but the various inmates did their best to dissuade her. “Venerable senior!” they said, “you can well dispense with flying into a rage! He has already promised that he won’t venture to go out again. Besides, he has come back without any misadventure, so we should all compose our minds and enjoy ourselves a bit!”

Old lady Chia had, at first, been full of solicitude. She had, as a matter of course, been in a state of despair and displeasure; but, seeing Pao-yü return in safety, she felt immoderately delighted, to such a degree, that she could not reconcile herself to visit her resentment upon him. She therefore dropped all mention of his escapade at once. And as she entertained fears lest he may have been unhappy or have had, when he was away, nothing to eat, or got a start on the road, she did not punish him, but had, contrariwise, recourse to every sort of inducement to coax him to feel at ease. But Hsi Jen soon came over and attended to his wants, so the company once more turned their attention to the theatricals. The play acted on that occasion was, “The record of the boxwood hair-pin.” Dowager lady Chia, Mrs. Hsüeh and the others were deeply impressed by what they saw and gave way to tears. Some, however, of the inmates were amused; others were provoked to anger; others gave vent to abuse.

But, reader, do you wish to know the sequel? If so, the next chapter will explain it.

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:24
第 四 十 四 回

变生不测凤姐泼醋 喜出望外平儿理妆

  话说众人看演《荆钗记》,宝玉和姐妹一处坐着。林黛玉因看到《男祭》这一出上,便和宝钗说道:“这王十朋也不通的很,不管在那里祭一祭罢了,必定跑到江边子上来作什么!俗语说:‘睹物思人’,天下的水总归一源,不拘那里的水舀一碗看着哭去,也就尽情了。”宝钗不答。宝玉回头要热酒敬凤姐儿。

  原来贾母说今日不比往日,定要叫凤姐痛乐一日。本来自己懒待坐席,只在里间屋里榻上歪着和薛姨妈看戏,随心爱吃的拣几样放在小几上,随意吃着说话儿;将自己两桌席面赏那没有席面的大小丫头并那应差听差的妇人等,命他们在窗外廊檐下也只管坐着随意吃喝,不必拘礼。王夫人和邢夫人在地下高桌上坐着,外面几席是他姊妹们坐。贾母不时吩咐尤氏等:“让凤丫头坐在上面,你们好生替我待东,难为他一年到头辛苦。”尤氏答应了,又笑回说道:“他坐不惯首席,坐在上头横不是竖不是的,酒也不肯吃。”贾母听了,笑道:“你不会,等我亲自让他去。”凤姐儿忙也进来笑说:“老祖宗别信他们的话,我吃了好几钟了。”贾母笑着,命尤氏:“快拉他出去,按在椅子上,你们都轮流敬他。他再不吃,我当真的就亲自去了。”尤氏听说,忙笑着又拉他出来坐下,命人拿了台盏斟了酒,笑道:“一年到头难为你孝顺老太太、太太和我。我今儿没什么疼你的,亲自斟杯酒,乖乖儿的在我手里喝一口。”凤姐儿笑道:“你要安心孝敬我,跪下我就喝。”尤氏笑道:“说的你不知是谁!我告诉你说,好容易今儿这一遭,过了后儿,知道还得象今儿这样不得了?趁着尽力灌丧两钟罢。”凤姐儿见推不过,只得喝了两钟。接着众姊妹也来,凤姐也只得每人的喝一口。赖大妈妈见贾母尚这等高兴,也少不得来凑趣儿,领着些嬷嬷们也来敬酒。凤姐儿也难推脱,只得喝了两口。鸳鸯等也来敬,凤姐儿真不能了,忙央告道:“好姐姐们,饶了我罢,我明儿再喝罢。”鸳鸯笑道:“真个的,我们是没脸的了?就是我们在太太跟前,太太还赏个脸儿呢。往常倒有些体面,今儿当着这些人,倒拿起主子的款儿来了。我原不该来。不喝,我们就走。”说着真个回去了。凤姐儿忙赶上拉住,笑道:“好姐姐,我喝就是了。”说着拿过酒来,满满的斟了一杯喝干。鸳鸯方笑了散去,然后又入席。

  凤姐儿自觉酒沉了,心里突突的似往上撞,要往家去歇歇,只见那耍百戏的上来,便和尤氏说:“预备赏钱,我要洗洗脸去。”尤氏点头。凤姐儿瞅人不防,便出了席,往房门后檐下走来。平儿留心,也忙跟了来,凤姐儿便扶着他。才至穿廊下,只见他房里的一个小丫头正在那里站着,见他两个来了,回身就跑。凤姐儿便疑心忙叫。那丫头先只装听不见,无奈后面连平儿也叫,只得回来。凤姐儿越发起了疑心,忙和平儿进了穿堂,叫那小丫头子也进来,把(木加隔的右边)扇关了,凤姐儿坐在小院子的台阶上,命那丫头子跪了,喝命平儿:“叫两个二门上的小厮来,拿绳子鞭子,把那眼睛里没主子的小蹄子打烂了!”那小丫头子已经唬的魂飞魄散,哭着只管碰头求饶。凤姐儿问道:“我又不是鬼,你见了我,不说规规矩矩站住,怎么倒往前跑?”小丫头子哭道:“我原没看见奶奶来。我又记挂着房里无人,所以跑了。”凤姐儿道:“房里既没人,谁叫你来的?你便没看见我,我和平儿在后头扯着脖子叫了你十来声,越叫越跑。离的又不远,你聋了不成?你还和我强嘴!”说着便扬手一掌打在脸上,打的那小丫头一栽;这边脸上又一下,登时小丫头子两腮紫胀起来。平儿忙劝:“奶奶仔细手疼。”凤姐便说:“你再打着问他跑什么。他再不说,把嘴撕烂了他的!”那小丫头子先还强嘴,后来听见凤姐儿要烧了红烙铁来烙嘴,方哭道:“二爷在家里,打发我来这里瞧着奶奶的,若见奶奶散了,先叫我送信儿去的。不承望奶奶这会子就来了。”凤姐儿见话中有文章,“叫你瞧着我作什么?难道怕我家去不成?必有别的原故,快告诉我,我从此以后疼你。你若不细说,立刻拿刀子来割你的肉。”说着,回头向头上拔下一根簪子来,向那丫头嘴上乱戳,唬的那丫头一行躲,一行哭求道:“我告诉奶奶,可别说我说的。”平儿一旁劝,一面催他,叫他快说。丫头便说道:“二爷也是才来房里的,睡了一会醒了,打发人来瞧瞧奶奶,说才坐席,还得好一会才来呢。二爷就开了箱子,拿了两块银子,还有两根簪子,两匹缎子,叫我悄悄的送与鲍二的老婆去,叫他进来。他收了东西就往咱们屋里来了。二爷叫我来瞧着奶奶,底下的事我就不知道了。”

  凤姐听了,已气的浑身发软,忙立起来一径来家。刚至院门,只见又有一个小丫头在门前探头儿,一见了凤姐,也缩头就跑。凤姐儿提着名字喝住。那丫头本来伶俐,见躲不过了,越性跑了出来,笑道:“我正要告诉奶奶去呢,可巧奶奶来了。”凤姐儿道:“告诉我什么?”那小丫头便说二爷在家这般如此如此,将方才的话也说了一遍。凤姐啐道:“你早作什么了?这会子我看见你了,你来推干净儿!”说着也扬手一下打的那丫头一个趔趄,便摄手摄脚的走至窗前。往里听时,只听里头说笑。那妇人笑道:“多早晚你那阎王老婆死了就好了。”贾琏道:“他死了,再娶一个也是这样,又怎么样呢?”那妇人道:“他死了,你倒是把平儿扶了正,只怕还好些。”贾琏道:“如今连平儿他也不叫我沾一沾了。平儿也是一肚子委曲不敢说。我命里怎么就该犯了‘夜叉星’。”

  凤姐听了,气的浑身乱战,又听他俩都赞平儿,便疑平儿素日背地里自然也有愤怨语了,那酒越发涌了上来,也并不忖夺,回身把平儿先打了两下,一脚踢开门进去,也不容分说,抓着鲍二家的撕打一顿。又怕贾琏走出去,便堵着门站着骂道:“好淫妇!你偷主子汉子,还要治死主子老婆!平儿过来!你们淫妇忘八一条藤儿,多嫌着我,外面儿你哄我!”说着又把平儿打几下,打的平儿有冤无处诉,只气得干哭,骂道:“你们做这些没脸的事,好好的又拉上我做什么!”说着也把鲍二家的撕打起来。贾琏也因吃多了酒,进来高兴,未曾作的机密,一见凤姐来了,已没了主意,又见平儿也闹起来,把酒也气上来了。凤姐儿打鲍二家的,他已又气又愧,只不好说的,今见平儿也打,便上来踢骂道:“好娼妇!你也动手打人!”平儿气怯,忙住了手,哭道:“你们背地里说话,为什么拉我呢?”凤姐见平儿怕贾琏,越发气了,又赶上来打着平儿,偏叫打鲍二家的。平儿急了,便跑出来找刀子要寻死。外面众婆子丫头忙拦住解劝。这里凤姐见平儿寻死去,便一头撞在贾琏怀里,叫道:“你们一条藤儿害我,被我听见了,倒都唬起我来。你也勒死我!”贾琏气的墙上拔出剑来,说道:“不用寻死,我也急了,一齐杀了,我偿了命,大家干净。”正闹的不开交,只见尤氏等一群人来了,说:“这是怎么说,才好好的,就闹起来。”贾琏见了人,越发“倚酒三分醉”,逞起威风来,故意要杀凤姐儿。凤姐儿见人来了,便不似先前那般泼了,丢下众人,便哭着往贾母那边跑。

  此时戏已散出,凤姐跑到贾母跟前,爬在贾母怀里,只说:“老祖宗救我!琏二爷要杀我呢!”贾母、邢夫人、王夫人等忙问怎么了。凤姐儿哭道:“我才家去换衣裳,不防琏二爷在家和人说话,我只当是有客来了,唬得我不敢进去。在窗户外头听了一听,原来是和鲍二家的媳妇商议,说我利害,要拿毒药给我吃了治死我,把平儿扶了正。我原气了,又不敢和他吵,原打了平儿两下,问他为什么要害我。他臊了,就要杀我。”贾母等听了,都信以为真,说:“这还了得!快拿了那下流种子来!”一语未完,只见贾琏拿着剑赶来,后面许多人跟着。贾琏明仗着贾母素习疼他们,连母亲婶母也无碍,故逞强闹了来。邢夫人王夫人见了,气的忙拦住骂道:“这下流种子!你越发反了,老太太在这里呢!”贾琏乜斜着眼,道:“都是老太太惯的他,他才这样,连我也骂起来了!”邢夫人气的夺下剑来,只管喝他“快出去!”那贾琏撒娇撒痴,涎言涎语的还只乱说。贾母气的说道:“我知道你也不把我们放在眼睛里,叫人把他老子叫来!”贾琏听见这话,方趔趄着脚儿出去了,赌气也不往家去,便往外书房来。

  这里邢夫人王夫人也说凤姐儿。贾母笑道:“什么要紧的事!小孩子们年轻,馋嘴猫儿似的,那里保得住不这么着。从小儿世人都打这么过的。都是我的不是,他多吃了两口酒,又吃起醋来。”说的众人都笑了。贾母又道:“你放心,等明儿我叫他来替你赔不是。你今儿别要过去臊着他。”因又骂:“平儿那蹄子,素日我倒看他好,怎么暗地里这么坏。”尤氏等笑道:“平儿没有不是,是凤丫头拿着人家出气。两口子不好对打,都拿着平儿煞性子。平儿委曲的什么似的呢,老太太还骂人家。”贾母道:“原来这样,我说那孩子倒不象那狐媚魇道的。既这么着,可怜见的,白受他们的气。”因叫琥珀来:“你出去告诉平儿,就说我的话:我知道他受了委曲,明儿我叫凤姐儿替他赔不是。今儿是他主子的好日子,不许他胡闹。”

  原来平儿早被李纨拉入大观园去了。平儿哭得哽咽难抬。宝钗劝道:“你是个明白人,素日凤丫头何等待你,今儿不过他多吃一口酒。他可不拿你出气,难道倒拿别人出气不成?别人又笑话他吃醉了。你只管这会子委曲,素日你的好处,岂不都是假的了?”正说着,只见琥珀走来,说了贾母的话。平儿自觉面上有了光辉,方才渐渐的好了,也不往前头来。宝钗等歇息了一回,方来看贾母凤姐。

  宝玉便让平儿到怡红院中来。袭人忙接着,笑道:“我先原要让你的,只因大奶奶和姑娘们都让你,我就不好让的了。”平儿也陪笑说“多谢”。因又说道:“好好儿的从那里说起,无缘无故白受了一场气。”袭人笑道:“二奶奶素日待你好,这不过是一时气急了。”平儿道:“二奶奶倒没说的,只是那淫妇治的我,他又偏拿我凑趣,况还有我们那糊涂爷倒打我。”说着便又委曲,禁不住落泪。宝玉忙劝道:“好姐姐,别伤心,我替他两个赔不是罢。”平儿笑道:“与你什么相干?”宝玉笑道:“我们弟兄姊妹都一样。他们得罪了人,我替他赔个不是也是应该的。”又道:“可惜这新衣裳也沾了,这里有你花妹妹的衣裳,何不换了下来,拿些烧酒喷了熨一熨。把头也另梳一梳,洗洗脸。”一面说,一面便吩咐了小丫头子们舀洗脸水,烧熨斗来。平儿素习只闻人说宝玉专能和女孩儿们接交;宝玉素日因平儿是贾琏的爱妾,又是凤姐儿的心腹,故不肯和他厮近,因不能尽心,也常为恨事。平儿今见他这般,心中也暗暗的(占攴)(左为掇的右边,右为攴):果然话不虚传,色色想的周到。又见袭人特特的开了箱子,拿出两件不大穿的衣裳来与他换,便赶忙的脱下自己的衣服,忙去洗了脸。宝玉一旁笑劝道:“姐姐还该擦上些脂粉,不然倒象是和凤姐姐赌气了似的。况且又是他的好日子,而且老太太又打发了人来安慰你。”平儿听了有理,便去找粉,只不见粉。宝玉忙走至妆台前,将一个宣窑瓷盒揭开,里面盛着一排十根玉簪花棒,拈了一根递与平儿。又笑向他道:“这不是铅粉,这是紫茉莉花种,研碎了兑上香料制的。”平儿倒在掌上看时,果见轻白红香,四样俱美,摊在面上也容易匀净,且能润泽肌肤,不似别的粉青重涩滞。然后看见胭脂也不是成张的,却是一个小小的白玉盒子,里面盛着一盒,如玫瑰膏子一样。宝玉笑道:“那市卖的胭脂都不干净,颜色也薄。这是上好的胭脂拧出汁子来,淘澄净了渣滓,配了花露蒸叠成的。只用细簪子挑一点儿抹在手心里,用一点水化开抹在唇上;手心里就够打颊腮了。”平儿依言妆饰,果见鲜艳异常,且又甜香满颊。宝玉又将盆内的一枝并蒂秋蕙用竹剪刀撷了下来,与他簪在鬓上。忽见李纨打发丫头来唤他,方忙忙的去了。

  宝玉因自来从未在平儿前尽过心,──且平儿又是个极聪明极清俊的上等女孩儿,比不得那起俗蠢拙物──深为恨怨。今日是金钏儿的生日,故一日不乐。不想落后闹出这件事来,竟得在平儿前稍尽片心,亦今生意中不想之乐也。因歪在床上,心内怡然自得。忽又思及贾琏惟知以淫乐悦己,并不知作养脂粉。又思平儿并无父母兄弟姊妹,独自一人,供应贾琏夫妇二人。贾琏之俗,凤姐之威,他竟能周全妥贴,今儿还遭荼毒,想来此人薄命,比黛玉犹甚。想到此间,便又伤感起来,不觉洒然泪下。因见袭人等不在房内,尽力落了几点痛泪。复起身,又见方才的衣裳上喷的酒已半干,便拿熨斗熨了叠好;见他的手帕子忘去,上面犹有泪渍,又拿至脸盆中洗了晾上。又喜又悲,闷了一回,也往稻香村来,说一回闲话,掌灯后方散。

  平儿就在李纨处歇了一夜,凤姐儿只跟着贾母。贾琏晚间归房,冷清清的,又不好去叫,只得胡乱睡了一夜。次日醒了,想昨日之事,大没意思,后悔不来。邢夫人记挂着昨日贾琏醉了,忙一早过来,叫了贾琏过贾母这边来。贾琏只得忍愧前来,在贾母面前跪下。贾母问他:“怎么了?”贾琏忙陪笑说:“昨儿原是吃了酒,惊了老太太的驾了,今儿来领罪。”贾母啐道:“下流东西,灌了黄汤,不说安分守己的挺尸去,倒打起老婆来了!凤丫头成日家说嘴,霸王似的一个人,昨儿唬得可怜。要不是我,你要伤了他的命,这会子怎么样?”贾琏一肚子的委屈,不敢分辩,只认不是。贾母又道:“那凤丫头和平儿还不是个美人胎子?你还不足!成日家偷鸡摸狗,脏的臭的,都拉了你屋里去。为这起淫妇打老婆,又打屋里的人,你还亏是大家子的公子出身,活打了嘴了。若你眼睛里有我,你起来,我饶了你,乖乖的替你媳妇赔个不是,拉了他家去,我就喜欢了。要不然,你只管出去,我也不敢受你的跪。”贾琏听如此说,又见凤姐儿站在那边,也不盛妆,哭的眼睛肿着,也不施脂粉,黄黄脸儿,比往常更觉可怜可爱。想着:“不如赔了不是,彼此也好了,又讨老太太的喜欢了。”想毕,便笑道:“老太太的话,我不敢不依,只是越发纵了他了。”贾母笑道:“胡说!我知道他最有礼的,再不会冲撞人。他日后得罪了你,我自然也作主,叫你降伏就是了。”

  贾琏听说,爬起来,便与凤姐儿作了一个揖,笑道:“原来是我的不是,二奶奶饶过我罢。”满屋里的人都笑了。贾母笑道:“凤丫头,不许恼了,再恼我就恼了。”说着,又命人去叫了平儿来,命凤姐儿和贾琏两个安慰平儿。贾琏见了平儿,越发顾不得了,所谓“妻不如妾,妾不如偷”,听贾母一说,便赶上来说道:“姑娘昨日受了屈了,都是我的不是。奶奶得罪了你,也是因我而起。我赔了不是不算外,还替你奶奶赔个不是。”说着,也作了一个揖,引的贾母笑了,凤姐儿也笑了。贾母又命凤姐儿来安慰他。平儿忙走上来给凤姐儿磕头,说:“奶奶的千秋,我惹了奶奶生气,是我该死。”凤姐儿正自愧悔昨日酒吃多了,不念素日之情,浮躁起来,为听了旁人的话,无故给平儿没脸。今反见他如此,又是惭愧,又是心酸,忙一把拉起来,落下泪来。平儿道:“我伏侍了奶奶这么几年,也没弹我一指甲。就是昨儿打我,我也不怨奶奶,都是那淫妇治的,怨不得奶奶生气。”说着,也滴下泪来了。贾母便命人将他三人送回房去,“有一个再提此事,即刻来回我,我不管是谁,拿拐棍子给他一顿。”

  三人从新给贾母、邢王二位夫人磕了头。老嬷嬷答应了,送他三人回去。至房中,凤姐儿见无人,方说道:“我怎么象个阎王,又象夜叉?那淫妇咒我死,你也帮着咒我。千日不好,也有一日好。可怜我熬的连个淫妇也不如了,我还有什么脸来过这日子?”说着,又哭了。贾琏道:“你还不足?你细想想,昨儿谁的不是多?今儿当着人还是我跪了一跪,又赔不是,你也争足了光了。这会子还叨叨,难道还叫我替你跪下才罢?太要足了强也不是好事。”说的凤姐儿无言可对,平儿嗤的一声又笑了。贾琏也笑道:“又好了!真真我也没法了。”

  正说着,只见一个媳妇来回说:“鲍二媳妇吊死了。”贾琏凤姐儿都吃了一惊。凤姐忙收了怯色,反喝道:“死了罢了,有什么大惊小怪的!”一时,只见林之孝家的进来悄回凤姐道:“鲍二媳妇吊死了,他娘家的亲戚要告呢。”凤姐儿笑道:“这倒好了,我正想要打官司呢!”林之孝家的道:“我才和众人劝了他们,又威吓了一阵,又许了他几个钱,也就依了。”凤姐儿道:“我没一个钱!有钱也不给,只管叫他告去。也不许劝他,也不用震吓他,只管让他告去。告不成倒问他个‘以尸讹诈’!”林之孝家的正在为难,见贾琏和他使眼色儿,心下明白,便出来等着。贾琏道:“我出去瞧瞧,看是怎么样。”凤姐儿道:“不许给他钱。”贾琏一径出来,和林之孝来商议,着人去作好作歹,许了二百两发送才罢。贾琏生恐有变,又命人去和王子腾说,将番役仵作人等叫了几名来,帮着办丧事。那些人见了如此,纵要复辨亦不敢辨,只得忍气吞声罢了。贾琏又命林之孝将那二百银子入在流年帐上,分别添补开销过去。又梯己给鲍二些银两,安慰他说:“另日再挑个好媳妇给你。”鲍二又有体面,又有银子,有何不依,便仍然奉承贾琏,不在话下。

  里面凤姐心中虽不安,面上只管佯不理论,因房中无人,便拉平儿笑道:“我昨儿灌丧了酒了,你别愤怨,打了那里,让我瞧瞧。”平儿道:“也没打重。”只听得说,奶奶姑娘都进来了。要知端的,下回分解。

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:27
CHAPTER XLIV.
By some inscrutable turn of affairs, lady Feng begins to feel the pangs of jealousy — Pao-yü experiences joy, beyond all his expectations, when P’ing Erh (receives a slap from lady Feng) and has to adjust her hair.
But to resume our narrative. At the performance of the ‘Record of the boxwood hairpin,’ at which all the inmates of the household were present, Pao-yü and his female cousins sat together. When Lin Tai-yü noticed that the act called, ‘The man offers a sacrifice’ had been reached, “This Wang Shih-p’eng,” she said to Pao-ch’ai, “is very stupid! It would be quite immaterial where he offered his sacrifices, and why must he repair to the riverside? ‘At the sight of an object,’ the proverb has it, ‘one thinks of a person. All waters under the heavens revert but to one source.’ So had he baled a bowlful from any stream, and given way to his lamentations, while gazing on it, he could very well have satisfied his feelings.”

Pao-ch’ai however made no reply.

Pao-yü then turned his head round and asked for some warm wine to drink to lady Feng’s health. The fact is, that dowager lady Chia had enjoined on them that this occasion was unlike others, and that it was absolutely necessary for them to do the best to induce lady Feng to heartily enjoy herself for the day. She herself, nevertheless, felt too listless to join the banquet, so simply reclining on a sofa of the inner room, she looked at the plays in company with Mrs. Hsüeh; and choosing several kinds of such eatables as were to her taste, she placed them on a small teapoy, and now helped herself to some, and now talked, as the fancy took her. Then allotting what viands were served on the two tables assigned to her to the elder and younger waiting-maids, for whom no covers were laid, and to those female servants and other domestics, who were on duty and had to answer calls, she urged them not to mind but to seat themselves outside the windows, under the eaves of the verandahs, and to eat and drink at their pleasure, without any regard to conventionalities. Madame Wang and Madame Hsing occupied places at the high table below; while round several tables outside sat the posse of young ladies.

“Do let that girl Feng have the seat of honour,” old lady Chia shortly told Mrs. Yu and her contemporaries, “and mind be careful in doing the honours for me, for she is subjected to endless trouble from one year’s end to another!”

“Very well,” said Mrs. Yu. “I fancy,” she went on to smile, “that little used as she is to filling the place of honour, she’s bound, if she takes the high seat, to be so much at a loss how to behave, as to be loth even to have any wine!”

Dowager lady Chia was much amused by her reply. “Well, if you can’t succeed,” she said, “wait and I’ll come and offer it to her.”

Lady Feng with hasty step walked into the inner room. “Venerable ancestor!” she smiled, “don’t believe all they tell you! I’ve already had several cups!”

“Quick, pull her out,” old lady Chia laughingly cried to Mrs. Yu, “and shove her into a chair, and let all of you drink by turns to her health! If she then doesn’t drink, I’ll come myself in real earnest and make her have some!”

At these words, Mrs. Yu speedily dragged her out, laughing the while, and forced her into a seat, and, directing a servant to fetch a cup, she filled it with wine. “You’ve got from one year’s end to another,” she smiled, “the trouble and annoyance of conferring dutiful attentions upon our venerable senior, upon Madame Wang and upon myself, so, as I’ve nothing to-day, with which to prove my affection for you, have a sip, from my hand, my own dear, of this cup of wine I poured for you myself!”

“If you deliberately wish to present me a glass,” lady Feng laughed, “fall on your knees and I’ll drink at once!”

“What’s this you say?” Mrs. Yu replied with a laugh. “And who are you, I wonder? But let me tell you this once for all and finish that though we’ve succeeded, after ever so many difficulties, in getting up this entertainment to-day, there’s no saying whether we shall in the future be able to have anything more the like of this or not. Let’s avail ourselves then of the present to put our capacity to the strain and drink a couple of cups!”

Lady Feng saw very well that she could not advance any excuses, and necessity obliged her to swallow the contents of two cups. In quick succession, however, the various young ladies also drew near her, and lady Feng was constrained again to take a sip from the cup each held. But nurse Lai Ta too felt compelled, at the sight of dowager lady Chia still in buoyant spirits, to come forward and join in the merriment, so putting herself at the head of a number of nurses, she approached and proffered wine to lady Feng who found it once more so difficult to refuse that she had to swallow a few mouthfuls. But Yüan Yang and her companions next appeared, likewise, on the scene to hand her their share of wine; but lady Feng felt, in fact, so little able to comply with their wishes, that she promptly appealed to them entreatingly. “Dear sisters,” she pleaded, “do spare me! I’ll drink some more to-morrow!”

“Quite so! we’re a mean lot,” Yüan Yang laughed. “But now that we stand in the presence of your ladyship, do condescend to look upon us favourably! We’ve always enjoyed some little consideration, and do you put on the airs of a mistress on an occasion like the present, when there’s such a crowd of people standing by? Really, I shouldn’t have come. But, as you won’t touch our wine, we might as well be quick and retire!”

While she spoke, she was actually walking away, when lady Feng hastened to lay hold of her and to detain her. “Dear sister,” she cried, “I’ll drink some and have done!”

So saying, she took the wine and filled a cup to the very brim, and drained it. Yüan Yang then at length gave her a smile, (and she and her friends) dispersed.

Subsequently, the company resumed their places at the banquet. But lady Feng was conscious that the wine she had primed herself with was mounting to her head, so abruptly staggering to the upper end, she meant to betake herself home to lie down, when seeing the jugglers arrive, “Get the tips ready!” she shouted to Mrs. Yu. “I’m off to wash my face a bit.”

Mrs. Yu nodded her head assentingly; and lady Feng, noticing that the inmates were off their guard, left the banquet, and wended her steps beneath the eaves towards the back entrance of the house. P’ing Erh had, however, been keeping her eye on her, so hastily she followed in her footsteps. Lady Feng at once propped herself on her arm. But no sooner did they reach the covered passage than she discerned a young maid, attached to her quarters, standing under it. (The girl), the moment she perceived them, twisted herself round and beat a retreat. Lady Feng forthwith began to give way to suspicion; and she immediately shouted out to her to halt. The maid pretended at first not to hear, but, as, while following her they called out to her time after time, she found herself compelled to turn round. Lady Feng was seized with greater doubts than ever. Quickly therefore entering the covered passage with P’ing Erh, she bade the maid go along with them. Then opening a folding screen, lady Feng stated herself on the steps leading to the small courtyard, and made the girl fall on her knees. “Call two boy-servants from among those on duty at the second gate,” she cried out to P’ing Erh, “to bring a whip of twisted cords, and to take this young wench, who has no regard for her mistress, and beat her to shreds.”

The servant-maid fell into a state of consternation, and was scared out of her very wits. Sobbing the while, she kept on bumping her head on the ground and soliciting for grace.

“I’m really no ghost! So you must have seen me! Don’t you know what good manners mean and stand still?” lady Feng asked. “Why did you instead persist in running on?”

“I truly did not see your ladyship coming,” the maid replied with tears in her eyes. “I was, besides, much concerned as there was no one in the rooms; that’s why I was running on.”

“If there’s no one in the rooms, who told you to come out again?” lady Feng inquired. “And didn’t you see me, together with P’ing Erh, at your heels, stretching out our necks and calling out to you about ten times? But the more we shouted, the faster you ran! You weren’t far off from us either, so is it likely that you got deaf? And are you still bent upon bandying words with me?”

So speaking, she raised her hand and administered her a slap on the face. But, while the girl staggered from the blow, she gave her a second slap on the other side of the face, so both cheeks of the maid quickly began to get purple and to swell.

P’ing Erh hastened to reason with her mistress. “My lady!” she said, “be careful you’ll be hurting your hand!”

“Go on, pommel her,” urged lady Feng, “and ask her what made her run! and, if she doesn’t tell you, just you take her mouth and tear it to pieces for her!”

At the outset, the girl obstinately prevaricated, but when she eventually heard that lady Feng intended to take a red-hot branding-iron and burn her mouth with, she at last sobbingly spoke out. “Our Master Secundus, Mr. Lien, is at home,” she remarked, “and he sent me here to watch your movements, my lady; bidding me go ahead, when I saw you leave the banquet, and convey the message to him. But, contrary to his hopes, your ladyship came back just now!”

Lady Feng saw very well that there lurked something behind all she said. “What did he ask you to watch me for?” she therefore eagerly asked. “Can it be, pray, that he dreaded to see me return home? There must be some other reason; so be quick and tell it to me and I shall henceforward treat you with regard. If you don’t minutely confess all to me, I shall this very moment take a knife and pare off your flesh!”

Threatening her the while, she turned her head round, and, extracting a hairpin from her coiffure, she stuck it promiscuously about the maid’s mouth. This so frightened the girl that, as she made every effort to get out of her way, she burst out into tears and entreaties. “I’ll tell your ladyship everything,” she cried, “but you mustn’t say that it was I who told you.”

Ping Erh, who stood by, exhorted her to obey; but she at the same time impressed on her mind to speak out without delay.

“Mr. Secundus himself arrived only a few minutes back,” the maid began. “The moment, however, he came, he opened a bog, and, taking two pieces of silver, two hairpins, and a couple of rolls of silk, he bade me stealthily take them to Pao Erh’s wife and tell her to come in. As soon as she put the things away, she hurried to our house, and Master Secundus ordered me to keep an eye on your ladyship; but of what happened after that, I’ve no idea whatever.”

When these disclosures fell on lady Feng’s ears, she flew into such a rage that her whole person felt quite weak; and, rising immediately, she straightway repaired home. The instant she reached the gate of the courtyard, she espied a waiting-maid peep out of the entrance. Seeing lady Feng, she too drew in her head, and tried at once to effect her escape. But lady Feng called her by name, and made her stand still. This girl had ever been very sharp, so when she realised that she could not manage to beat a retreat, she went so far as to run out to her. “I was just going to tell your ladyship,” she smiled, “and here you come! What a strange coincidence!”

“Tell me what?” lady Feng exclaimed.

“That Mr. Secundus is at home,” the girl replied, “and has done so and so.” She then recounted to her all the incidents recorded a few minutes back.

“Ts’ui!” ejaculated lady Feng. “What were you up to before? Now, that I’ve seen you, you come and try to clear yourself!”

As she spoke, she raised her arm and administered the maid a slap, which upset her equilibrium. So with hurried step, she betook herself away. Lady Feng then drew near the window. Lending an ear to what was going on inside, she heard some one in the room laughingly observe: “When that queen-of-hell sort of wife of yours dies, it will be a good riddance!”

“When she’s gone,” Chia Lien rejoined, “and I marry another, the like of her, what will I again do?”

“When she’s dead and gone,” the woman resumed, “just raise P’ing Erh to the rank of primary wife. I think she’ll turn out considerably better than she has.”

“At present,” Chia Lien put in, “she won’t even let me enjoy P’ing Erh’s society! P’ing Erh herself is full of displeasure; yet she dares not speak. How is it that it has been my fate to bring upon myself the influence of this evil star?”

Lady Feng overheard these criticisms and flew into a fit of anger, which made her tremble violently. When she, however, also caught the praise heaped by both of them upon P’ing Erh, she harboured the suspicion that P’ing Erh too must, as a matter of course, have all along employed the sly resentful language against her. And, as the wine bubbled up more and more into her head, she did not so much as give the matter a second thought, but, twisting round, she first and foremost gave P’ing Erh a couple of whacks, and, with one kick, she banged the door open, and walked in. Then, without allowing her any time to give any explanation in her own defence, she clutched Pao Erh’s wife, and, tearing her about, she belaboured her with blows. But the dread lest Chia Lien should slip out of the room, induced her to post herself in such a way as to obstruct the doorway. “What a fine wench!” she shouted out abusingly. “You make a paramour of your mistress’ husband, and then you wish to compass your master’s wife’s death, for P’ing Erh to transfer her quarters in here! You base hirelings! You’re all of the same stamp, thoroughly jealous of me; you try to cajole me by your outward display!”

While abusing them, she once more laid hold of P’ing Erh and beat her several times. P’ing Erh was pummelled away till her heart thrilled with a sense of injury, but she had nowhere to go, and breathe her woes. Such resentment overpowered her feelings that she sobbed without a sign of a tear. “You people,” she railingly shouted, “go and do a lot of shameful things, and then you also deliberately involve me; but why?”

So shouting, she too clutched Pao Erh’s wife and began to assail her. Chia Lien had freely primed himself with wine, so, on his return home, he was in such exuberance of spirits that he observed no secresy in his doings. The moment, however, he perceived lady Feng appear on the scene, he got to his wits’ end. Yet when he saw P’ing Erh also start a rumpus, the liquor he had had aroused his ire. The sight of the assault committed by lady Feng on Pao Erh’s wife had already incensed him and put him to shame, but he had not been able with any consistency to interfere; but the instant he espied P’ing Erh herself lay hands on her, he vehemently jumped forward and gave her a kick. “What a vixen!” he cried. “Are you likewise going to start knocking people about?”

P’ing Erh was of a timid disposition. At once, therefore, she withheld her hands, and melted into tears. “Why do you implicate me,” she said, “in things you say behind my back?”

When lady Feng descried in what fear and dread P’ing Erh was of Chia Lien, she lost more than ever control over her temper, and, starting again in pursuit of her, she struck P’ing Erh, while urging her to go for Pao Erh’s wife.

P’ing Erh was driven to exasperation; and forthwith rushing out of the apartment, she went in search of a knife to commit suicide with. But the company of old matrons, who stood outside, hastened to place impediments in her way, and to argue with her.

Lady Feng, meanwhile, realised that P’ing Erh had gone to take her life, and rolling, head foremost, into Chia Lien’s embrace, “You put your heads together to do me harm,” she said, “and, when I overhear your designs, you people conspire to frighten me! But strangle me and have done.”

Chia Lien was driven to despair; to such a degree that unsheathing a sword suspended on the wall, “There’s no need for any one of you to commit suicide!” he screamed. “I too am thoroughly exasperated, so I’ll kill the whole lot of you and pay the penalty with my own life! We’ll all then be free from further trouble!”

The bustle had just reached a climax beyond the chance of a settlement, when they perceived Mrs. Yu and a crowd of inmates make their appearance in the room. “What’s the matter?” they asked. “There was nothing up just now, so why is all this row for?”

At the sight of the new arrivals, Chia Lien more than ever made the three parts of intoxication, under which he laboured, an excuse to assume an air calculated to intimidate them, and to pretend, in order to further his own ends, that he was bent upon despatching lady Feng.

But lady Feng, upon seeing her relatives appear, got into a mood less perverse than the one she had been in previous to their arrival; and, leaving the whole company of them, she scampered, all in tears, over to the off side, into dowager lady Chia’s quarters.

By this time, the play was over. Lady Feng rushed consequently into the old lady’s presence and fell into her lap. “Venerable ancestor! help me!” she exclaimed. “Mr. Chia Lien wishes to kill me.”

“What’s up?” precipitately inquired dowager lady Chia, Mesdames Hsing and Wang and the rest.

“I was just going to my rooms to change my dress,” lady Feng wept, “when I unexpectedly found Mr. Chia Lien at home, talking with some one. Fancying that visitors had come, I was quite taken aback, and not presuming to enter, I remained outside the window and listened. It turned out, in fact, to be Pao Erh’s wife holding council with him. She said that I was dreadful, and that she meant to poison me so as to get me out of the way and enable P’ing Erh to be promoted to be first wife. At this, I lost my temper. But not venturing, none the less, to have a row with him, I simply gave P’ing Erh two slaps; and then I asked him why he wished to do me harm. But so stricken did he get with shame that he tried there and then to despatch me.”

Dowager lady Chia treated every word that fell on her ear as truth. “Dreadful!” she ejaculated. “Bring here at once that low-bred offspring!”

Barely was, however, this exclamation out of her lips, than they perceived Chia Lien, a sword in hand, enter in pursuit of his wife, followed closely by a bevy of inmates. Chia Lien evidently placed such thorough reliance upon the love, which old lady Chia had all along lavished upon them, that he entertained little regard even for his mother or his aunt, so he came, with perfect effrontery, to stir up a disturbance in their presence. When Mesdames Hsing and Wang saw him, they got into a passion, and, with all despatch, they endeavoured to deter him from his purpose. “You mean thing!” they shouted, abusing him. “Your crime is more heinous, for our venerable senior is in here!”

“It’s all because our worthy ancestor spoils her,” cried Chia Lien, with eyes awry, “that she behaved as she did and took upon herself to rate even me!”

Madame Hsing was full of resentment. Snatching the sword from his grasp, she kept on telling him to quit the room at once. But Chia Lien continued to prattle foolish nonsense in a drivelling and maudlin way. His manner exasperated dowager lady Chia. “I’m well aware,” she observed, “that you haven’t the least consideration for any one of us. Tell some one to go and call his father here and we’ll see whether he doesn’t clear out.”

When Chia Lien caught these words, he eventually tottered out of the apartment. But in such a state of frenzy was he that he did not return to his quarters, but betook himself into the outer study.

During this while, Mesdames Hsing and Wang also called lady Feng to task.

“Why, what serious matter could it ever have been?” old lady Chia remarked. “But children of tender years are like greedy kittens, and how can one say for certain that they won’t do such things? Human beings have, from their very infancy, to go through experiences of this kind! It’s all my fault, however, for pressing you to have a little more wine than was good for you. But you’ve also gone and drunk the vinegar of jealousy!”

This insinuation made every one laugh.

“Compose your mind!” proceeded dowager lady Chia. “To-morrow I’ll send for him to apologise to you; but, you’d better to-day not go over, as you might put him to shame!” Continuing, she also went on to abuse P’ing Erh. “I’ve always thought highly of that wench,” she said, “and how is it that she’s turned out to be secretly so bad?”

“P’ing Erh isn’t to blame!” Mrs. Yu and the others smiled. “It’s lady Feng who makes people her tools to give vent to her spite! Husband and wife could not very well come to blows face to face, so they combined in using P’ing Erh as their scapegoat! What injuries haven’t fallen to P’ing Erh’s lot! And do you, venerable senior, still go on blowing her up?”

“Is it really so!” exclaimed old lady Chia. “I always said that that girl wasn’t anything like that artful shrew! Well, in that case, she is to be pitied, for she has had to bear the brunt of her anger, and all through no fault of hers!” Calling Hu Po to her, “Go,” she added, “and tell P’ing Erh all I enjoin you; ‘that I know that she has been insulted and that to-morrow I’ll send for her mistress to make amends, but that being her mistress’ birthday to-day, I won’t have her give rise to any reckless fuss’!”

P’ing Erh had, we may explain, from an early hour, been dragged by Li Wan into the garden of Broad Vista. Here P’ing Erh gave way to bitter tears. So much so, that her throat choked with sobs, and could not give utterance to speech.

“You are an intelligent person,” exhorted her Pao-ch’ai, “and how considerately has your lady treated you all along! It was simply because she has had a little too much wine that she behaved as she did to-day! But had she not made you the means of giving vent to her spite, is it likely that she could very well have aired her grievances upon any one else? Besides, any one else would have laughed at her for acting in a sham way!”

While she reasoned with her, she saw Hu Po approach, and deliver dowager lady Chia’s message. P’ing Erh then felt in herself that she had come out of the whole affair with some credit, and she, little by little, resumed her equilibrium. She did not, nevertheless, put her foot anywhere near the front part of the compound.

After a little rest, Pao Ch’ai and her companions came and paid a visit to old lady Chia and lady Feng, while Pao-yü pressed P’ing Erh to come to the I Hung court. Hsi Jen received her with alacrity. “I meant,” she said, “to be the first to ask you, but as our senior lady, Chia Chu, and the young ladies invited you, I couldn’t very well do so myself.”

P’ing Erh returned her smile. “Many thanks!” she rejoined. “How words ever commenced between us;” she then went on, “when there was no provocation, I can’t tell! But without rhyme or reason, I came in for a spell of resentment.”

“Our lady Secunda has always been very good to you,” laughingly remarked Hsi Jen, “so she must have done this in a sudden fit of exasperation!”

“Our lady Secunda did not, after all, say anything to me,” P’ing Erh explained. “It was that wench that blew me up. And she deliberately made a laughing-stock of me. But that fool also of a master of ours struck me!”

While recounting her experiences, she felt a keener sense of injustice than before, and she found it hard to restrain her tears from trickling down her cheeks.

“My dear sister,” Pao-yü hastily advised her, “don’t wound your heart! I’m quite ready to express my apologies on behalf of that pair!”

“What business is that of yours?” P’ing Erh smiled.

“We cousins, whether male or female, are all alike.” Pao-yü smilingly argued. “So when they hurt any one’s feelings, I apologise for them; it’s only right that I should do so. What a pity;” he continued, “these new clothes too have been stained! But you’ll find your sister Hua’s costumes in here, and why don’t you put one on, and take some hot wine and spurt it over yours and iron them out? You might also remake your coiffure.”

Speaking, he directed the young maids to draw some water for washing the face and to heat an iron and bring it.

P’ing Erh had ever heard people maintain that all that Pao-yü excelled in was in knitting friendships with girls. But Pao-yü had so far been loth, seeing that P’ing Erh was Chia Lien’s beloved secondary wife, and lady Feng’s confidante, to indulge in any familiarities with her. And being precluded from accomplishing the desire upon which his heart was set, he time and again gave way to vexation. When P’ing Erh, however, remarked his conduct towards her on this occasion, she secretly resolved within herself that what was said of him was indeed no idle rumour. But as he had anticipated every one of her wants, and she saw moreover that Hsi Jen had, for her special benefit, opened a box and produced two articles of clothing, not much worn by her, she speedily drew near and washed her face.

Pao-yü stood by her side. “You must, dear girl, also apply a little cosmetic and powder,” she smiled; “otherwise you’ll look as if you were angry with lady Feng. It’s her birthday, besides; and our old ancestor has sent some one again to come and cheer you up.”

Hearing how reasonable his suggestions were, P’ing Erh readily went in search of powder; but she failed to notice any about, so Pao-yü hurriedly drew up to the toilet-table, and, removing the lid of a porcelain box made at the “Hsüan” kiln, which contained a set of ten small ladles, tuberose-like in shape, (for helping one’s self to powder with), he drew out one of them and handed it to P’ing Erh. “This isn’t lead powder,” he smiled. “This is made of the seeds of red jasmine, well triturated, and compounded with suitable first class ingredients.”

P’ing Erh emptied some on the palm of her hand. On examination, she really found that it was light, clear, red and scented; perfect in all four properties; that it was easy to apply evenly to the face, that it kept moist, and that it differed from other kinds of powder, ordinarily so rough. She subsequently noticed that the cosmetic too was not spread on a sheet, but that it was contained in a tiny box of white jade, the contents of which bore the semblance of rose-paste.

“The cosmetic one buys in the market isn’t clean;” Pao-yü remarked smilingly. “Its colour is faint as well. But this is cosmetic of superior quality. The juice was squeezed out, strained clear, mixed with perfume of flowers and decocted. All you need do is to take some with that hair-pin and rub it on your lips, that will be enough; and if you dissolve some in a little water, and rub it on the palm of your hand, it will be ample for you to cover your whole face with.”

P’ing Erh followed his directions and performed her toilette. She looked exceptionally fresh and beautiful. A sweet fragrance pervaded her cheeks. Pao-yü then cut, with a pair of bamboo scissors, a stalk, with two autumn orchids, which had blossomed in a flower pot, and he pinned it in her side-hair. But a maid was unexpectedly seen to enter the room, sent by Li Wan to come and call her, so she quitted his quarters with all possible despatch.

Pao-yü had not so far been able to have his wishes to revel in P’ing Erh’s society gratified. P’ing Erh was furthermore a girl of a high grade, most intelligent, most winsome, and unlike that sort of vulgar and dull-minded beings, so that he cherished intense disgust against his fate.

The present occasion had been the anniversary of Chin Ch’uan-erh’s birth, and he had remained, in consequence, plunged in a disconsolate frame of mind throughout the whole day. But, contrary to his expectations, the incident eventually occurred, which afforded him, after all, an opportunity to dangle in P’ing Erh’s society and to gratify to some small degree a particle of his wish. This had been a piece of good fortune he so little expected would fall to his share during the course of his present existence, that as he reclined on his bed, his heart swelled with happiness and contentment. Suddenly, he reflected that Chia Lien’s sole thought was to make licentious pleasures the means of gratifying his passions, and that he had no idea how to show the least regard to the fair sex; and he mused that P’ing Erh was without father or mother, brothers or sisters, a solitary being destined to dance attendance upon a couple such as Chia Lien and his wife; that Chia Lien was vulgar, and lady Feng haughty, but that she was gifted nevertheless with the knack of splendidly managing things; and that (P’ing Erh) had again to-day come across bitter sorrow, and that her destiny was extremely unfortunate.

At this stage of his reverie, he began to feel wounded and distressed. When he rose once more to his feet, he noticed that the wine, which she had spurted on the clothes, she had a few minutes back divested herself of, had already half dried, and, taking up the iron, he smoothed them and folded them nicely for her. He then discovered that she had left her handkerchief behind, and that it still bore traces of tears, so throwing it into the basin, he rinsed it and hung it up to dry, with feelings bordering on joy as well as sadness. But after a short time spent in a brown study, he too betook himself to the Tao Hsiang village for a chat; and it was only when the lamps had been lit that he got up to take his leave.

P’ing Erh put up in Li Wan’s quarters for the night. Lady Feng slept with dowager lady Chia, while Chia Lien returned at a late hour to his home. He found it however very lonely. Yet unable to go and call his wife over, he had no alternative but to sleep as best he could for that night. On the morrow, he remembered, as soon as he opened his eyes, the occurrence of the previous day, and he fell a prey to such extreme unhappiness that he could not be conscience-stricken enough.

Madame Hsing pondered with solicitude on Chia Lien’s drunken fit the day before. The moment therefore it was light, she hastily crossed over, and sent for Chia Lien to repair to dowager lady Chia’s apartments. Chia Lien was thus compelled to suppress all timidity and to repair to the front part of the mansion and fall on his knees at the feet of his old senior.

“What was the matter?” inquired old lady Chia.

“I really had too much wine yesterday,” Chia Lien promptly answered with a forced smile. “I must have given you a fright, worthy ancestor, so I come to-day to receive condign punishment.”

“You mean fellow!” shouted dowager lady Chia, spitting at him disdainfully. “You go and glut yourself with spirits, and, not to speak of your not going to stretch yourself like a corpse and sleep it off, you contrariwise start beating your wife! But that vixen Feng brags away the whole day long, as if she were a human being as valiant as any tyrant, and yet yesterday she got into such a funk that she presented a woeful sight! Had it not been for me, you would have done her bodily harm; and what would you feel like now?”

Chia Lien was at heart full of a sense of injury, but he could not master sufficient courage to say anything in his own defence. The only course open to him was therefore to make a confession of fault.

“Don’t lady Feng and P’ing Erh possess the charms of handsome women?” dowager lady Chia resumed. “And aren’t you yet satisfied with them that you must, of a day, go slyly prowling and gallavanting about, dragging indiscriminately into your rooms frowsy and filthy people? Is it for the sake of this sort of wenches that you beat your wife and belabour the inmates of your quarters? You’ve nevertheless had the good fortune of starting in life as the scion of a great family; and do you, with eyes wide open, bring disgrace upon your own head? If you have any regard for me, well, then get up and I’ll spare you! And if you make your apologies in a proper manner to your wife and take her home, I’ll be satisfied. But if you don’t, just you clear out of this, for I won’t even presume to have any of your genuflexions!”

Chia Lien took to heart the injunctions that fell on his ear. Espying besides lady Feng standing opposite to him in undress, her eyes swollen from crying, and her face quite sallow, without cosmetic or powder, he thought her more lovable and charming than ever. “Wouldn’t it be well,” he therefore mused, “that I should make amends, so that she and I may be on friendly terms again and that I should win the good pleasure of my old ancestor?”

At the conclusion of his reflections, he forthwith put on a smile. “After your advice, venerable senior,” he said, “I couldn’t be so bold as not to accede to your wishes! But this is shewing her more indulgence than ever!”

“What nonsense!” exclaimed dowager lady Chia laughingly. “I am well aware that with her extreme decorum she couldn’t hurt any one’s susceptibilities. But should she, in the future, wrong you in any way, I shall, of course, take the law into my own hands and bid you make her submit to your authority and finish.”

Chia Lien, at this assurance, crawled up and made a bow to lady Feng. “It was really my fault, so don’t be angry, lady Secunda,” he said.

Every one in the room laughed.

“Now, my girl Feng,” lady Chia laughingly observed, “you are not to lose your temper; for if you do, I’ll lose mine too!”

Continuing, she directed a servant to go and call P’ing Erh; and, on her arrival, she advised lady Feng and Chia Lien to do all they could to reconcile her. At the sight of P’ing Erh, Chia Lien showed less regard than ever for the saying that ‘a primary wife differs from a secondary wife,’ and the instant he heard old lady Chia’s exhortation he drew near her. “The injuries,” he remarked, “to which you were subjected yesterday, Miss, were entirely due to my shortcoming. If your lady hurt your feelings, it was likewise all through me that the thing began. So I express my regret; but, besides this, I tender my apologies as well on behalf of your mistress.”

Saying this, he made another bow. This evoked a smile from dowager lady Chia. Lady Feng, however, also laughed. Their old ancestor then desired lady Feng to come and console P’ing Erh, but P’ing Erh hastily advanced and knocked her head before lady Feng. “I do deserve death,” she urged, “for provoking your ladyship to wrath on the day of your birthday!”

Lady Feng was at the moment pricked by shame and remorse for having so freely indulged in wine the previous day as to completely have lost sight of longstanding friendships, and for allowing her temper to so thoroughly flare up as to lend a patient ear to the gossip of outsiders, and unjustly put P’ing Erh out of countenance, so when she contrariwise now saw her make advances, she felt both abashed and grieved, and, promptly extending her arms, she dragged her up and gave way to tears.

“I’ve waited upon your ladyship for all these years,” P’ing Erh pleaded, “and you’ve never so much as given me a single fillip; and yet, you beat me yesterday. But I don’t bear you any grudge, my lady, for it was that wench, who was at the bottom of it all. Nor do I wonder that your ladyship lost control over your temper.”

As she spoke, tears trickled down her cheeks too.

“Escort those three home!” dowager lady Chia shouted to the servants. “If any one of them makes the least allusion to the subject, come at once and tell me of it; for without any regard as to who it may be, I shall take my staff and give him or her a sound flogging.”

The trio then prostrated themselves before dowager lady Chia and the two ladies, Mesdames Hsing and Wang. And assenting to her old mistress’ injunctions, an old nurse accompanied the three inmates to their quarters.

When they got home, lady Feng assured herself that there was no one about. “How is it,” she next asked, “that I’m like a queen of hell, or like a ‘Yakcha’ demon? That courtesan swore at me and wished me dead; and did you too help her to curse me? If I’m not nice a thousand days, why, I must be nice on some one day! But if, poor me, I’m so bad as not even to compare with a disorderly woman, how can I have the face to come and spend my life with you here?”

So speaking, she melted into tears.

“Aren’t you yet gratified?” cried Chia Lien. “Just reflect carefully who was most to blame yesterday! And yet, in the presence of so many people, it was I who, after all, fell to-day on my knees and made apologies as well. You came in for plenty of credit, and do you now go on jabber, jabber? Can it be that you’d like to make me kneel at your feet before you let matters rest? If you try and play the bully beyond bounds, it won’t be a good thing for you!”

To these arguments, lady Feng could find no suitable response.

P’ing Erh then blurted out laughing.

“She’s all right again!” Chia Lien smiled. “But I’m really quite at a loss what to do with this one.”

These words were still on his lips, when they saw a married woman walk in. “Pao Erh’s wife has committed suicide by hanging herself,” she said.

This announcement plunged both Chia Lien and lady Feng into great consternation. Lady Feng, however, lost no time in putting away every sign of excitement. “Dead, eh? What a riddance!” she shouted instead. “What’s the use of making such a fuss about a mere trifle?”

But not long elapsed before she perceived Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife make her appearance in the room. “Pao Erh’s wife has hung herself,” she whispered to lady Feng in a low tone of voice, “and her mother’s relatives want to take legal proceedings.”

Lady Feng gave a sardonic smile. “That’s all right!” she observed. “I myself was just thinking about lodging a complaint!”

“I and the others tried to dissuade them,” Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife continued. “And by having recourse to intimidation as well as to promises of money, they, at last, agreed to our terms.”

“I haven’t got a cash,” lady Feng replied. “Had I even any money, I wouldn’t let them have it; so just let them go and lodge any charge they fancy. You needn’t either dissuade them or intimidate them. Let them go and complain as much as they like. But if they fail to establish a case against me, they’ll, after all, be punished for trying to make the corpse the means of extorting money out of me!”

Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife was in a dilemma, when she espied Chia Lien wink at her. Comprehending his purpose, she readily quitted the apartment and waited for him outside.

“I’ll go out and see what they’re up to!” Chia Lien remarked.

“Mind, I won’t have you give them any money!” shouted lady Feng.

Chia Lien straightway made his exit. He came and held consultation with Lin Chih-hsiao, and then directed the servants to go and use some fair means, others harsh. The matter was, however, not brought to any satisfactory arrangement until he engaged to pay two hundred taels for burial expenses. But so apprehensive was Chia Lien lest something might occur to make the relatives change their ideas, that he also despatched a messenger to lay the affair before Wang Tzu-t’eng, who bade a few constables, coroners and other official servants come and help him to effect the necessary preparations for the funeral. The parties concerned did not venture, when they saw the precautions he had adopted, to raise any objections, disposed though they may have been to try and bring forward other arguments. Their sole alternative therefore was to suppress their resentment, to refrain from further importunities and let the matter drop into oblivion.

Chia Lien then impressed upon Lin Chih-hsiao to insert the two hundred taels in the accounts for the current year, by making such additions to various items here and there as would suffice to clear them off, and presented Pao Erh with money out of his own pocket as a crumb of comfort, adding, “By and bye, I’ll choose a nice wife for you.” When Pao Erh, therefore, came in for a share of credit as well as of hard cash, he could not possibly do otherwise than practise contentment; and forthwith, needless to dilate on this topic, he began to pay court to Chia Lien as much as ever.

In the inner rooms, lady Feng was, it is true, much cut up at heart; but she strained every nerve to preserve an exterior of total indifference. Noticing that there was no one present in the apartment, she drew P’ing Erh to her. “I drank yesterday,” she smiled, “a little more wine than was good for me, so don’t bear me a grudge. Where did I strike you, let me see?”

“You didn’t really strike me hard!” P’ing Erh said by way of reply.

But at this stage they heard some one remark that the ladies and young ladies had come in.

If you desire, reader, to know any of the subsequent circumstances, peruse the account given in the following chapter.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:28
第 四 十 五 回

金兰契互剖金兰语 风雨夕闷制风雨词

  话说凤姐儿正抚恤平儿,忽见众姊妹进来,忙让坐了,平儿斟上茶来。凤姐儿笑道:“今儿来的这么齐,倒象下帖子请了来的。”探春笑道:“我们有两件事:一件是我的,一件是四妹妹的,还夹着老太太的话。”凤姐儿笑道:“有什么事,这么要紧?”探春笑道:“我们起了个诗社,头一社就不齐全,众人脸软,所以就乱了。我想必得你去作个监社御史,铁面无私才好。再四妹妹为画园子,用的东西这般那般不全,回了老太太,老太太说:‘只怕后头楼底下还有当年剩下的,找一找,若有呢拿出来,若没有,叫人买去。’”凤姐笑道:“我又不会作什么湿的干的,要我吃东西去不成?”探春道:“你虽不会作,也不要你作。你只监察着我们里头有偷安怠惰的,该怎么样罚他就是了。”凤姐儿笑道:“你们别哄我,我猜着了,那里是请我作监社御史!分明是叫我作个进钱的铜商。你们弄什么社,必是要轮流作东道的。你们的月钱不够花了,想出这个法子来拗了我去,好和我要钱。可是这个主意?”一席话说的众人都笑起来了。李纨笑道:“真真你是个水晶心肝玻璃人。”凤姐儿笑道:“亏你是个大嫂子呢!把姑娘们原交给你带着念书学规矩针线的,他们不好,你要劝。这会子他们起诗社,能用几个钱,你就不管了?老太太、太太罢了,原是老封君。你一个月十两银子的月钱,比我们多两倍银子。老太太、太太还说你寡妇失业的,可怜,不够用,又有个小子,足的又添了十两,和老太太、太太平等。又给你园子地,各人取租子。年终分年例,你又是上上分儿。你娘儿们,主子奴才共总没十个人,吃的穿的仍旧是官中的。一年通共算起来,也有四五百银子。这会子你就每年拿出一二百两银子来陪他们顽顽,能几年的限?他们各人出了阁,难道还要你赔不成?这会子你怕花钱,调唆他们来闹我,我乐得去吃一个河涸海干,我还通不知道呢!”

  李纨笑道:“你们听听,我说了一句,他就疯了,说了两车的无赖泥腿市俗专会打细算盘分斤拨两的话出来。这东西亏他托生在诗书大宦名门之家做小姐,出了嫁又是这样,他还是这么着;若是生在贫寒小户人家,作个小子,还不知怎么下作贫嘴恶舌的呢!天下人都被你算计了去!昨儿还打平儿呢,亏你伸的出手来!那黄汤难道灌丧了狗肚子里去了?气的我只要给平儿打报不平儿。忖夺了半日,好容易‘狗长尾巴尖儿’的好日子,又怕老太太心里不受用,因此没来,究竟气还未平。你今儿又招我来了。给平儿拾鞋也不要,你们两个只该换一个过子才是。”说的众人都笑了。凤姐儿忙笑道:“竟不是为诗为画来找我,这脸子竟是为平儿来报仇的。竟不承望平儿有你这一位仗腰子的人。早知道,便有鬼拉着我的手打他,我也不打了。平姑娘,过来!我当着大奶奶姑娘们替你赔个不是,担待我酒后无德罢。”说着,众人又都笑起来了。李纨笑问平儿道:“如何?我说必定要给你争争气才罢。”平儿笑道:“虽如此,奶奶们取笑,我禁不起。”李纨道:“什么禁不起,有我呢。快拿了钥匙叫你主子开了楼房找东西去。”

  凤姐儿笑道:“好嫂子,你且同他们回园子里去。才要把这米帐合算一算,那边大太太又打发人来叫,又不知有什么话说,须得过去走一趟。还有年下你们添补的衣服,还没打点给他们做去。”李纨笑道:“这些事情我都不管,你只把我的事完了我好歇着去,省得这些姑娘小姐闹我。”凤姐忙笑道:“好嫂子,赏我一点空儿。你是最疼我的,怎么今儿为平儿就不疼我了?往常你还劝我说,事情虽多,也该保养身子,捡点着偷空儿歇歇,你今儿反到逼我的命了。况且误了别人的年下衣裳无碍,他姊妹们的若误了,却是你的责任,老太太岂不怪你不管闲事,这一句现成的话也不说?我宁可自己落不是,岂敢带累你呢。”李纨笑道:“你们听听,说的好不好?把他会说话的!我且问你:这诗社你到底管不管?”凤姐儿笑道:“这是什么话,我不入社花几个钱,不成了大观园的反叛了,还想在这里吃饭不成?明儿一早就到任,下马拜了印,先放下五十两银子给你们慢慢作会社东道。过后几天,我又不作诗作文,只不过是个俗人罢了。‘监察’也罢,不‘监察’也罢,有了钱了,你们还撵出我来!”说的众人又都笑起来。凤姐儿道:“过会子我开了楼房,凡有这些东西都叫人搬出来你们看,若使得,留着使,若少什么,照你们单子,我叫人替你们买去就是了。画绢我就裁出来。那图样没有在太太跟前,还在那边珍大爷那里呢。说给你们,别碰钉子去。我打发人取了来,一并叫人连绢交给相公们矾去。如何?”李纨点首笑道:“这难为你,果然这样还罢了。既如此,咱们家去罢,等着他不送了去再来闹他。”说着,便带了他姊妹就走。凤姐儿道:“这些事再没两个人,都是宝玉生出来的。”李纨听了,忙回身笑道:“正是为宝玉来,反忘了他。头一社是他误了。我们脸软,你说该怎么罚他?”凤姐想了一想,说道:“没有别的法子,只叫他把你们各人屋子里的地罚他扫一遍才好。”众人都笑道:“这话不差。”

  说着才要回去,只见一个小丫头扶了赖嬷嬷进来。凤姐儿等忙站起来,笑道:“大娘坐。”又都向他道喜。赖嬷嬷向炕沿上坐了,笑道:“我也喜,主子们也喜。若不是主子们的恩典,我们这喜从何来?昨儿奶奶又打发彩哥儿赏东西,我孙子在门上朝上磕了头了。”李纨笑道:“多早晚上任去?”赖嬷嬷叹道:“我那里管他们,由他们去罢!前儿在家里给我磕头,我没好话,我说:‘哥哥儿,你别说你是官儿了,横行霸道的!你今年活了三十岁,虽然是人家的奴才,一落娘胎胞,主子恩典,放你出来,上托着主子的洪福,下托着你老子娘,也是公子哥儿似的读书认字,也是丫头、老婆、奶子捧凤凰似的,长了这么大。你那里知道那“奴才”两字是怎么写的!只知道享福,也不知道你爷爷和你老子受的那苦恼,熬了两三辈子,好容易挣出你这么个东西来。从小儿三灾八难,花的银子也照样打出你这么个银人儿来了。到二十岁上,又蒙主子的恩典,许你捐个前程在身上。你看那正根正苗的忍饥挨饿的要多少?你一个奴才秧子,仔细折了福!如今乐了十年,不知怎么弄神弄鬼的,求了主子,又选了出来。州县官儿虽小,事情却大,为那一州的州官,就是那一方的父母。你不安分守己,尽忠报国,孝敬主子,只怕天也不容你。’”李纨凤姐儿都笑道:“你也多虑。我们看他也就好了。先那几年还进来了两次,这有好几年没来了,年下生日,只见他的名字就罢了。前儿给老太太、太太磕头来,在老太太那院里,见他又穿着新官的服色,倒发的威武了,比先时也胖了。他这一得了官,正该你乐呢,反倒愁起这些来!他不好,还有他父亲呢,你只受用你的就完了。闲了坐个轿子进来,和老太太斗一日牌,说一天话儿,谁好意思的委屈了你。家去一般也是楼房厦厅,谁不敬你,自然也是老封君似的了。”

  平儿斟上茶来,赖嬷嬷忙站起来接了,笑道:“姑娘不管叫那个孩子倒来罢了,又折受我。”说着,一面吃茶,一面又道:“奶奶不知道。这些小孩子们全要管的严。饶这么严,他们还偷空儿闹个乱子来叫大人操心。知道的说小孩子们淘气;不知道的,人家就说仗着财势欺人,连主子名声也不好。恨的我没法儿,常把他老子叫来骂一顿,才好些。”因又指宝玉道:“不怕你嫌我,如今老爷不过这么管你一管,老太太护在头里。当日老爷小时挨你爷爷的打,谁没看见的。老爷小时,何曾象你这么天不怕地不怕的了。还有那大老爷,虽然淘气,也没象你这扎窝子的样儿,也是天天打。还有东府里你珍哥儿的爷爷,那才是火上浇油的性子,说声恼了,什么儿子,竟是审贼!如今我眼里看着,耳朵里听着,那珍大爷管儿子倒也象当日老祖宗的规矩,只是管的到三不着两的。他自己也不管一管自己,这些兄弟侄儿怎么怨的不怕他?你心里明白,喜欢我说,不明白,嘴里不好意思,心里不知怎么骂我呢!”

  正说着,只见赖大家的来了,接着周瑞家的张材家的都进来回事情。凤姐儿笑道:“媳妇来接婆婆来了。”赖大家的笑道:“不是接他老人家,倒是打听打听奶奶姑娘们赏脸不赏脸?”赖嬷嬷听了,笑道:“可是我糊涂了,正经说的话且不说,且说陈谷子烂芝麻的混捣熟。因为我们小子选了出来,众亲友要给他贺喜,少不得家里摆个酒。我想,摆一日酒,请这个也不是,请那个也不是。又想了一想,托主子洪福,想不到的这样荣耀,就倾了家,我也是愿意的。因此吩咐他老子连摆三日酒:头一日,在我们破花园子里摆几席酒,一台戏,请老太太、太太们、奶奶姑娘们去散一日闷;外头大厅上一台戏,摆几席酒,请老爷们、爷们去增增光;第二日再请亲友;第三日再把我们两府里的伴儿请一请。热闹三天,也是托着主子的洪福一场,光辉光辉。”李纨凤姐儿都笑道:“多早晚的日子?我们必去,只怕老太太高兴要去也定不得。”赖大家的忙道:“择了十四的日子,只看我们奶奶的老脸罢了。”凤姐笑道:“别人我不知道,我是一定去的。先说下,我是没有贺礼的,也不知道放赏,吃完了一走,可别笑话。”赖大家的笑道:“奶奶说那里话?奶奶要赏,赏我们三二万银子就有了。”赖嬷嬷笑道:“我才去请老太太,老太太也说去,可算我这脸还好。”说毕又叮咛了一回,方起身要走,因看见周瑞家的,便想起一事来,因说道:“可是还有一句话问奶奶,这周嫂子的儿子犯了什么不是,撵了他不用?”凤姐儿听了,笑道:“正是我要告诉你媳妇,事情多也忘了。赖嫂子回去说给你老头子,两府里不许收留他小子,叫他各人去罢。”

  赖大家的只得答应着。周瑞家的忙跪下央求。赖嬷嬷忙道:“什么事?说给我评评。”凤姐儿道:“前日我生日,里头还没吃酒,他小子先醉了。老娘那边送了礼来,他不说在外头张罗,他倒坐着骂人,礼也不送进来。两个女人进来了,他才带着小幺们往里抬。小幺们倒好,他拿的一盒子倒失了手,撒了一院子馒头。人去了,打发彩明去说他,他倒骂了彩明一顿。这样无法无天的忘八羔子,不撵了作什么!”赖嬷嬷笑道:“我当什么事情,原来为这个。奶奶听我说:他有不是,打他骂他,使他改过,撵了去断乎使不得。他又比不得是咱们家的家生子儿,他现是太太的陪房。奶奶只顾撵了他,太太脸上不好看。依我说,奶奶教导他几板子,以戒下次,仍旧留着才是。不看他娘,也看太太。”凤姐儿听说,便向赖大家的说道:“既这样,打他四十棍,以后不许他吃酒。”赖大家的答应了。周瑞家的磕头起来,又要与赖嬷嬷磕头,赖大家的拉着方罢。然后他三人去了,李纨等也就回园中来。

  至晚,果然凤姐命人找了许多旧收的画具出来,送至园中。宝钗等选了一回,各色东西可用的只有一半,将那一半又开了单子,与凤姐儿去照样置买,不必细说。

  一日,外面矾了绢,起了稿子进来。宝玉每日便在惜春这里帮忙。探春、李纨、迎春、宝钗等也多往那里闲坐,一则观画,二则便于会面。宝钗因见天气凉爽,夜复渐长,遂至母亲房中商议打点些针线来。日间至贾母处王夫人处省候两次,不免又承色陪坐半时,园中姊妹处也要度时闲话一回,故日间不大得闲,每夜灯下女工必至三更方寝。黛玉每岁至春分秋分之后,必犯嗽疾;今秋又遇贾母高兴,多游玩了两次,未免过劳了神,近日又复嗽起来,觉得比往常又重,所以总不出门,只在自己房中将养。有时闷了,又盼个姊妹来说些闲话排遣;及至宝钗等来望候他,说不得三五句话又厌烦了。众人都体谅他病中,且素日形体娇弱,禁不得一些委屈,所以他接待不周,礼数粗忽,也都不苛责。

  这日宝钗来望他,因说起这病症来。宝钗道:“这里走的几个太医虽都还好,只是你吃他们的药总不见效,不如再请一个高明的人来瞧一瞧,治好了岂不好?每年间闹一春一夏,又不老又不小,成什么?不是个常法。”黛玉道:“不中用。我知道我这样病是不能好的了。且别说病,只论好的日子我是怎么形景,就可知了。”宝钗点头道:“可正是这话。古人说:‘食谷者生’,你素日吃的竟不能添养精神气血,也不是好事。”黛玉叹道 :“‘死生有命,富贵在天’,也不是人力可强的。今年比往年反觉又重了些似的。”说话之间,已咳嗽了两三次。宝钗道:“昨儿我看你那药方上,人参肉桂觉得太多了。虽说益气补神,也不宜太热。依我说,先以平肝健胃为要,肝火一平,不能克土,胃气无病,饮食就可以养人了。每日早起拿上等燕窝一两,冰糖五钱,用银铫子熬出粥来,若吃惯了,比药还强,最是滋阴补气的。”

  黛玉叹道:“你素日待人,固然是极好的,然我最是个多心的人,只当你心里藏奸。从前日你说看杂书不好,又劝我那些好话,竟大感激你。往日竟是我错了,实在误到如今。细细算来,我母亲去世的早,又无姊妹兄弟,我长了今年十五岁,竟没一个人象你前日的话教导我。怨不得云丫头说你好,我往日见他赞你,我还不受用,昨儿我亲自经过,才知道了。比如若是你说了那个,我再不轻放过你的;你竟不介意,反劝我那些话,可知我竟自误了。若不是从前日看出来,今日这话,再不对你说。你方才说叫我吃燕窝粥的话,虽然燕窝易得,但只我因身上不好了,每年犯这个病,也没什么要紧的去处。请大夫,熬药,人参肉桂,已经闹了个天翻地覆,这会子我又兴出新文来熬什么燕窝粥,老太太、太太、凤姐姐这三个人便没话说,那些底下的婆子丫头们,未免不嫌我太多事了。你看这里这些人,因见老太太多疼了宝玉和凤丫头两个,他们尚虎视眈眈,背地里言三语四的,何况于我?况我又不是他们这里正经主子,原是无依无靠投奔了来的,他们已经多嫌着我了。如今我还不知进退,何苦叫他们咒我?”宝钗道:“这样说,我也是和你一样。”黛玉道:“你如何比我?你又有母亲,又有哥哥,这里又有买卖地土,家里又仍旧有房有地。你不过是亲戚的情分,白住了这里,一应大小事情,又不沾他们一文半个,要走就走了。我是一无所有,吃穿用度,一草一纸,皆是和他们家的姑娘一样,那起小人岂有不多嫌的。”宝钗笑道:“将来也不过多费得一副嫁妆罢了,如今也愁不到这里。”黛玉听了,不觉红了脸,笑道:“人家才拿你当个正经人,把心里的烦难告诉你听,你反拿我取笑儿。”宝钗笑道:“虽是取笑儿,却也是真话。你放心,我在这里一日,我与你消遣一日。你有什么委屈烦难,只管告诉我,我能解的,自然替你解一日。我虽有个哥哥,你也是知道的,只有个母亲比你略强些。咱们也算同病相怜。你也是个明白人,何必作‘司马牛之叹’?你才说的也是,多一事不如省一事。我明日家去和妈妈说了,只怕我们家里还有,与你送几两,每日叫丫头们就熬了,又便宜,又不惊师动众的。”黛玉忙笑道:“东西事小,难得你多情如此。”宝钗道:“这有什么放在口里的!只愁我人人跟前失于应候罢了。只怕你烦了,我且去了。”黛玉道:“晚上再来和我说句话儿。”宝钗答应着便去了,不在话下。

  这里黛玉喝了两口稀粥,仍歪在床上,不想日未落时天就变了,淅淅沥沥下起雨来。秋霖脉脉,阴晴不定,那天渐渐的黄昏,且阴的沉黑,兼着那雨滴竹梢,更觉凄凉。知宝钗不能来,便在灯下随便拿了一本书,却是《乐府杂稿》,有《秋闺怨》《别离怨》等词。黛玉不觉心有所感,亦不禁发于章句,遂成《代别离》一首,拟《春江花月夜》之格,乃名其词曰《秋窗风雨夕》。其词曰:

秋花惨淡秋草黄,耿耿秋灯秋夜长。

已觉秋窗秋不尽,那堪风雨助凄凉!

助秋风雨来何速!惊破秋窗秋梦绿。

抱得秋情不忍眠,自向秋屏移泪烛。

泪烛摇摇(艹热)短檠,牵愁照恨动离情。

谁家秋院无风入?何处秋窗无雨声?

罗衾不奈秋风力,残漏声催秋雨急。

连宵脉脉复飕飕,灯前似伴离人泣。

  寒烟小院转萧条,疏竹虚窗时滴沥。

不知风雨几时休,已教泪洒窗纱湿。

  吟罢搁笔,方要安寝,丫鬟报说:“宝二爷来了。”一语未完,只见宝玉头上带着大箬笠,身上披着蓑衣。黛玉不觉笑了:“那里来的渔翁!”宝玉忙问:“今儿好些?吃了药没有?今儿一日吃了多少饭?”一面说,一面摘了笠,脱了蓑衣,忙一手举起灯来,一手遮住灯光,向黛玉脸上照了一照,觑着眼细瞧了一瞧,笑道:“今儿气色好了些。”

  黛玉看脱了蓑衣,里面只穿半旧红绫短袄,系着绿汗巾子,膝下露出油绿绸撒花裤子,底下是掐金满绣的绵纱袜子,(革及)着蝴蝶落花鞋。黛玉问道:“上头怕雨,底下这鞋袜子是不怕雨的?也倒干净。”宝玉笑道:“我这一套是全的。有一双棠木屐,才穿了来,脱在廊檐上了。”黛玉又看那蓑衣斗笠不是寻常市卖的,十分细致轻巧,因说道:“是什么草编的?怪道穿上不象那刺猬似的。”宝玉道:“这三样都是北静王送的。他闲了下雨时在家里也是这样。你喜欢这个,我也弄一套来送你。别的都罢了,惟有这斗笠有趣,竟是活的。上头的这顶儿是活的,冬天下雪,带上帽子,就把竹信子抽了,去下顶子来,只剩了这圈子。下雪时男女都戴得,我送你一顶,冬天下雪戴。”黛玉笑道:“我不要他。戴上那个,成个画儿上画的和戏上扮的渔婆了。”及说了出来,方想起话未忖夺,与方才说宝玉的话相连,后悔不及,羞的脸飞红,便伏在桌上嗽个不住。

  宝玉却不留心,因见案上有诗,遂拿起来看了一遍,又不禁叫好。黛玉听了,忙起来夺在手内,向灯上烧了。宝玉笑道:“我已背熟了,烧也无碍。”黛玉道:“我也好了许多,谢你一天来几次瞧我,下雨还来。这会子夜深了,我也要歇着,你且请回去,明儿再来。”宝玉听说,回手向怀中掏出一个核桃大小的一个金表来,瞧了一瞧,那针已指到戌末亥初之间,忙又揣了,说道:“原该歇了,又扰的你劳了半日神。”说着,披蓑戴笠出去了,又翻身进来问道:“你想什么吃,告诉我,我明儿一早回老太太,岂不比老婆子们说的明白?”黛玉笑道:“等我夜里想着了,明儿早起告诉你。你听雨越发紧了,快去罢。可有人跟着没有?”有两个婆子答应:“有人,外面拿着伞点着灯笼呢。”黛玉笑道:“这个天点灯笼?”宝玉道:“不相干,是明瓦的,不怕雨。”黛玉听了,回手向书架上把个玻璃绣球灯拿了下来,命点一支小蜡来,递与宝玉,道:“这个又比那个亮,正是雨里点的。”宝玉道:“我也有这么一个,怕他们失脚滑倒了打破了,所以没点来。”黛玉道:“跌了灯值钱,跌了人值钱?你又穿不惯木屐子。那灯笼命他们前头点着。这个又轻巧又亮,原是雨里自己拿着的,你自己手里拿着这个,岂不好?明儿再送来。就失了手也有限的,怎么忽然又变出这‘剖腹藏珠’的脾气来!”宝玉听说,连忙接了过来,前头两个婆子打着伞提着明瓦灯,后头还有两个小丫鬟打着伞。宝玉便将这个灯递与一个小丫头捧着,宝玉扶着他的肩,一径去了。

  就有蘅芜苑的一个婆子,也打着伞提着灯,送了一大包上等燕窝来,还有一包子洁粉梅片雪花洋糖。说:“这比买的强。姑娘说了:姑娘先吃着,完了再送来。”黛玉道:“回去说‘费心’。”命他外头坐了吃茶。婆子笑道:“不吃茶了,我还有事呢。”黛玉笑道:“我也知道你们忙。如今天又凉,夜又长,越发该会个夜局,痛赌两场了。”婆子笑道:“不瞒姑娘说,今年我大沾光儿了。横竖每夜各处有几个上夜的人,误了更也不好,不如会个夜局,又坐了更,又解闷儿。今儿又是我的头家,如今园门关了,就该上场了。”黛玉听说笑道:“难为你。误了你发财,冒雨送来。”命人给他几百钱,打些酒吃,避避雨气。那婆子笑道:“又破费姑娘赏酒吃。”说着,磕了一个头,外面接了钱,打伞去了。

  紫鹃收起燕窝,然后移灯下帘,伏侍黛玉睡下。黛玉自在枕上感念宝钗,一时又羡他有母兄;一面又想宝玉虽素习和睦,终有嫌疑。又听见窗外竹梢焦叶之上,雨声淅沥,清寒透幕,不觉又滴下泪来。直到四更将阑,方渐渐的睡了。暂且无话。要知端的──

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:29
CHAPTER XLV.
Friends interchange words of friendship — Tai-yü feels dull on a windy and rainy evening, and indites verses on wind and rain.
Lady Feng, we will now go on to explain, was engaged in comforting P’ing Erh, when upon unawares perceiving the young ladies enter the room, she hastened to make them sit down while P’ing Erh poured the tea.

“So many of you come to-day,” lady Feng smiled, “that it looks as if you’d been asked to come by invitation.”

T’an Ch’un was the first to speak. “We have,” she smilingly rejoined, “two objects in view, the one concerns me; the other cousin Quarta; but among these are, besides, certain things said by our venerable senior.”

“What’s up?” inquired lady Feng with a laugh. “Is it so urgent?”

“Some time ago,” T’an Ch’un proceeded laughingly, “we started a rhyming club; but the first meeting was not quite a success. Every one of us proved so soft-hearted! The rules therefore were set at naught. So I can’t help thinking that we must enlist your services as president of the society and superintendent; for what is needed to make the thing turn out well is firmness and no favour. The next matter is: cousin Quarta explained to our worthy ancestor that the requisites for painting the picture of the garden were short of one thing and another, and she said: ‘that there must still be,’ she fancied, ‘in the lower story of the back loft some articles, remaining over from previous years, and that we should go and look for them. That if there be any, they should be taken out, but that in the event of their being none, some one should be commissioned to go and purchase a supply of them.’”

“I’m not up to doing anything wet or dry, (play on word ‘shih,’ verses),” lady Feng laughed, “and would you have me, pray, come and gorge?”

“You may, it’s possible, not be up to any of these things,” T’an Ch’un replied, “but we don’t expect you to do anything! All we want you for is to see whether there be among us any remiss or lazy, and to decide how they should be punished, that’s all.”

“You shouldn’t try and play your tricks upon me!” lady Feng smiled, “I can see through your little game! Is it that you wish me to act as president and superintendent? No! it’s as clear as day that your object is that I should play the part of that copper merchant, who put in contributions in hard cash. You have, at every meeting you hold, to each take turn and pay the piper; but, as your funds are not sufficient, you’ve invented this plan to come and inveigle me into your club, in order to wheedle money out of me! This must be your little conspiracy!”

These words evoked general laughter. “You’ve guessed right!” they exclaimed.

“In very truth,” Li Wan smiled, “you’re a creature with an intellect as transparent as crystal, and with wits as clear as glass!”

“You’ve got the good fortune of being their elder sister-in-law,” lady Feng smilingly remarked, “so the young ladies asked you to take them in hand, and teach them how to read, and make them learn good manners and needlework; and it’s for you to guide and direct them in everything! But here they start a rhyming society, for which not much can be needed, and don’t you concern yourself about them? We’ll leave our worthy ancestor and our Madame Wang aside; they are old people, but you receive each moon an allowance of ten taels, which is twice as much as what any one of us gets. More, our worthy ancestor and Madame Wang maintain that being a widow, and having lost your home, you haven’t, poor thing, enough to live upon, and that you have a young child as well to bring up; so they added with extreme liberality another ten taels to your original share. Your allowance therefore is on a par with that of our dear senior. But they likewise gave you a piece of land in the garden, and you also come in for the lion’s share of rents, collected from various quarters, and of the annual allowances, apportioned at the close of each year. Yet, you and your son don’t muster, masters and servants, ten persons in all. What you eat and what your wear comes, just as ever, out of the general public fund, so that, computing everything together, you get as much as four to five hundred taels. Were you then to contribute each year a hundred or two hundred taels, to help them to have some fun, how many years could this outlay continue? They’ll very soon be getting married, and, are they likely then to still expect you to make any contributions? So loth are you, however, at present to fork out any cash that you’ve egged them on to come and worry me! I’m quite prepared to spend away until we’ve drained our chest dry! Don’t I know that the money isn’t mine?”

“Just you listen to her,” Li Wan laughed. “I simply made one single remark, and out she came with two cartloads of nonsensical trash! You’re as rough a diamond as a leg made of clay! All you’re good for is to work the small abacus, to divide a catty and to fraction an ounce, so finicking are you! A nice thing you are, and yet, you’ve been lucky enough to come to life as the child of a family of learned and high officials. You’ve also made such a splendid match; and do you still behave in the way you do? Had you been a son or daughter born in some poverty-stricken, humble and low household, there’s no saying what a mean thing you wouldn’t have been! Every one in this world has been gulled by you; and yesterday you went so far as to strike P’ing Erh! But it wasn’t the proper thing for you to stretch out your hand on her! Was all that liquor, forsooth, poured down a cur’s stomach? My monkey was up, and I meant to have taken upon myself to avenge P’ing Erh’s grievance; but, after mature consideration, I thought to myself, ‘her birthday is as slow to come round as a dog’s tail grows to a point.’ I also feared lest our venerable senior might be made to feel unhappy; so I did not come forward. Anyhow, my resentment isn’t yet spent; and do you come to-day to try and irritate me? You aren’t fit to even pick up shoes for P’ing Erh! You two should therefore change your respective places!”

These taunts created merriment among the whole party.

“Oh!” hastily exclaimed lady Feng, laughingly, “I know everything! You don’t at all come to look me up on account of verses or paintings, but simply to take revenge on P’ing Erh’s behalf! I never had any idea that P’ing Erh had such a backer as yourself to bolster her up! Had I known it, I wouldn’t have ventured to strike her, even though a spirit had been tugging my arm! Miss P’ing come over and let me tender my apologies to you, in the presence of your senior lady and the young ladies. Do bear with me for having proved so utterly wanting in virtue, after I had had a few drinks!”

Every one felt amused by her insinuations.

“What do you say?” Li Wan asked P’ing Erh smiling. “As for me, I think it my bounden duty to vindicate your wrongs, before we let the matter drop!”

“Your remarks, ladies, may be spoken in jest,” P’ing Erh smiled, “but I am not worthy of such a fuss!”

“What about worthy and unworthy?” Li Wan observed. “I’m here for you! Quick, get the key, and let your mistress go and open the doors and hunt up the things!”

“Dear sister-in-law,” lady Feng said with a smile, “you’d better go along with them into the garden. I’m about to take the rice accounts in hand and square them up with them. Our senior lady, Madame Hsing, has also sent some one to call me; what she wants to tell me again, I can’t make out; but I must need go over for a turn. There are, besides, all those extra clothes for you people to wear at the end of the year, and I must get them ready and give them to be made!”

“These matters are none of my business!” Li Wan laughingly answered. “First settle my concerns so as to enable me to retire to rest, and escape the bother of having all these girls at me!”

“Dear sister-in-law,” vehemently smiled lady Feng, “be good enough to give me a little time! You’ve ever been the one to love me best, and how is it that you have, on P’ing Erh’s account, ceased to care for me? Time and again have you impressed on my mind that I should, despite my manifold duties, take good care of my health, and manage things in such a way as to find a little leisure for rest, and do you now contrariwise come to press the very life out of me? There’s another thing besides. Should such clothes as will be required at the end of the year by any other persons be delayed, it won’t matter; but, should those of the young ladies be behind time, let the responsibility rest upon your shoulders! And won’t our old lady bear you a grudge, if you don’t mind these small things? But as for me, I won’t utter a single word against you, for, as I had rather bear the blame myself, I won’t venture, to involve you!”

“Listen to her!” Li Wan smiled. “Hasn’t she got the gift of the gab? But let me ask you. Will you, after all, assume the control of this rhyming society or not?”

“What’s this nonsense you’re talking?” lady Feng laughed. “Were I not to enter the society, and spend a little money, won’t I be treated as a rebel in this garden of Broad Vista? And will I then still think of tarrying here to eat my head off? So soon as the day dawns to-morrow, I’ll arrive at my post, dismount from my horse, and, after kneeling before the seals, my first act will be to give fifty taels for you to quietly cover the expenses of your meetings. Yet after a few days, I shall neither indite any verses, nor write any compositions, as I am simply a rustic boor, nothing more! But it will be just the same whether I assume the direction or not; for after you pocket my money, there’s no fear of your not driving me out of the place!”

As these words dropped from her lips, one and all laughed again.

“I’ll now open the loft,” proceeded lady Feng. “Should there be any of the articles you want, you can tell the servants to bring them out for you to look at them! If any will serve your purpose, keep them and use them. If any be short, I’ll bid a servant go and purchase them according to your list. I’ll go at once and cut the satin for the painting. As for the plan, it isn’t with Madame Wang; it’s still over there, at Mr. Chia Chen’s. I tell you all this so that you should avoid going over to Madame Wang’s and getting into trouble! But I’ll go and depute some one to fetch it. I’ll direct also a servant to take the satin and give it to the gentlemen to size with alum; will this be all right?”

Li Wan nodded her head by way of assent and smiled. “This will be putting you to much trouble and inconvenience,” she said. “But we must really act as you suggest. Well in that case, go home all of you, and, if after a time, she doesn’t send the thing round, you can come again and bully her.”

So saying, she there and then led off the young ladies, and was making her way out, when lady Feng exclaimed: “It’s Pao-yü and he alone, who has given rise to all this fuss.”

Li Wan overheard her remark and hastily turned herself round. “We did, in fact, come over,” she smiled, “on account of Pao-yü, and we forgot, instead all about him! The first meeting was deferred through him; but we are too soft-hearted, so tell us what penalty to inflict on him!”

Lady Feng gave herself to reflection. “There’s only one thing to do,” she then remarked. “Just punish him by making him sweep the floor of each of your rooms. This will do!”

“Your verdict is faultless!” they laughed with one accord.

While they conversed they were on the point of starting on their way back, when they caught sight of a young maid walk in, supporting nurse Lai. Lady Feng and her companions immediately rose to their feet, their faces beaming with smiles. “Venerable mother!” they said, “do take a seat!” They then in a body presented their congratulations to her.

Nurse Lai seated herself on the edge of the stovecouch and returned their smiles. “I’m to be congratulated,” she rejoined, “but you, mistresses, are to be congratulated as well; for had it had not been for the bountiful grace displaced by you, mistresses, whence would this joy of mine have come? Your ladyship sent Ts’ai Ko again yesterday to bring me presents, but my grandson kotowed at the door, with his face turned towards the upper quarters.”

“When is he going to his post?” Li Wan inquired, with a smile.

Nurse Lai heaved a sigh. “How can I interfere with them?” she answered. “Why, I let them have their own way and start when they like! The other day, they were at my house, and they prostrated themselves before me; but I could find no complimentary remark to make to him, so, ‘Sir!’ I said, ‘putting aside that you’re an official, you’ve lived in a reckless and dissolute way, for now thirty years. You should, it’s true, have been people’s bond-servant, but from the moment you came out of your mother’s womb, your master graciously accorded you your liberty. Thanks, above, to the boundless blessings showered upon you by your lord, and, below, to the favour of your father and mother, you’re like a noble scion and a gentleman, able to read and to write; and you have been carried about by maids, old matrons, and nurses, just as if you had been a very phoenix! But now that you’ve grown up and reached this age, do you have the faintest notion of what the two words ‘bond-servant’ imply? All you think of is to enjoy your benefits. But what hardships your grandfather and father had to bear, in slaving away for two or three generations, before they succeeded, after ever so many ups and downs, in raising up a thing like you, you don’t at all know! From your very infancy, you ever ailed from this, or sickened for that, so that the money that was expended on your behalf, would suffice to fuse into a lifelike silver image of you! At the age of twenty, you again received the bounty of your master in the shape of a promise to purchase official status for you. But just mark, how many inmates of the principal branch and main offspring have to endure privation, and suffer the pangs of hunger! So beware you, who are the offshoot of a bond-servant, lest you snap your happiness! After enjoying so many good things for a decade, by the help of what spirits, and the agency of what devils have you, I wonder, managed to so successfully entreat your master as to induce him to bring you to the fore again and select you for office? Magistrates may be minor officials, but their functions are none the less onerous. In whatever district they obtain a post, they become the father and mother of that particular locality. If you therefore don’t mind your business, and look after your duties in such a way as to acquit yourself of your loyal obligations, to prove your gratitude to the state and to show obedience and reverence to your lord, heaven, I fear, will not even bear with you!’”

Li Wan and lady Feng laughed. “You’re too full of misgivings!” they observed. “From what we can see of him, he’s all right! Some years back, he paid us a visit or two; but it’s many years now that he hasn’t put his foot here. At the close of each year, and on birthdays, we’ve simply seen his name brought in, that’s all. The other day, that he came to knock his head before our venerable senior and Madame Wang, we caught sight of him in her courtyard yonder; and, got up in the uniform of his new office, he looked so dignified, and stouter too than before. Now that he has got this post, you should be quite happy; instead of that you worry and fret about this and that! If he does get bad, why, he has his father and mother yet to take care of him, so all you need do is to be cheerful and content! When you’ve got time to spare, do get into a chair and come in and have a game of cards and a chat with our worthy senior; and who ever will have the face to hurt your feelings? Why, were you go to your home, you’d also have there houses and halls, and who is there who would not hold you in high respect? You’re certainly, what one would call, a venerable old dame!”

P’ing Erh poured a cup of tea and brought it to her. Nurse Lai speedily stood up. “You could have asked any girl to do this for me; it wouldn’t have mattered! But here I’m troubling you again!”

Apologising, she resumed, sipping her tea the while: “My lady you’re not aware that young girls of this age must be in everything kept strictly in hand. In the event of any license, they’re sure to find time to kick up trouble, and annoy their elders. Those, who know (how well they are supervised), will then say that children are always up to mischief. But those, who don’t, will maintain that they take advantage of their wealthy position to despise people; to the detriment as well of their mistresses’ reputation. How I regret that there’s nothing that I can do with him. Time after time, have I had to send for his father; and he has been the better, after a scolding from him.” Pointing at Pao-yü, “I don’t mind whether you feel angry with me for what I’m going to say,” she proceeded, “but if your father were to attempt now to exercise ever so little control over you, your venerable grandmother is sure to try and screen you. Yet, when in days gone by your worthy father was young, he used to be beaten by your grandfather. Who hasn’t seen him do it? But did your father, in his youth resemble you, who have neither fear for God or man? There was also our senior master, on the other side, Mr. Chia She. He was, I admit, wild; but never such a crossgrained fellow as yourself; and yet he too had his daily dose of the whip. There was besides the father of your elder cousin Chen, of the eastern mansion. He had a disposition that flared up like a fire over which oil is poured. If anything was said, and he flew into a rage, why, talk about a son, it was really as if he tortured a robber. From all I can now see and hear, Mr. Chen keeps his son in check just as much as was the custom in old days among his ancestors; the only thing is that he abides by it in some respects, but not in others. Besides, he doesn’t exercise the least restraint over his own self, so is it to be wondered at if all his cousins and nieces don’t respect him? If you’ve got any sense about you, you’ll only be too glad that I speak to you in this wise; but if you haven’t, you mayn’t be very well able to say anything openly to me, but you’ll inwardly abuse me, who knows to what extent!”

As she reproved him, they saw Lai Ta’s wife arrive. In close succession came Chou Jui’s wife along with Chang Ts’ai’s wife to report various matters.

“A wife,” laughed lady Feng, “has come to fetch her mother-in-law!”

“I haven’t come to fetch our old dame,” Lai Ta’s wife smilingly rejoined, “but to inquire whether you, my lady and the young ladies, will confer upon us the honour of your company?”

When nurse Lai caught this remark, she smiled. “I’ve really grown quite idiotic!” “What,” she exclaimed, “was right and proper for me to say, I didn’t say, but I went on talking instead a lot of rot and rubbish! As our relatives and friends are presenting their congratulations to our grandson for having been selected to fill up that office of his, we find ourselves under the necessity of giving a banquet at home. But I was thinking that it wouldn’t do, if we kept a feast going the whole day, and we invited this one, and not that one. Reflecting also that it was thanks to our master’s vast bounty that we’ve come in for this unforeseen glory and splendour, I felt quite agreeable to do anything, even though it may entail the collapse of our household. I therefore advised his father to give banquets on three consecutive days. That he should, on the first, put up several tables, and a stage in our mean garden, and invite your venerable dowager lady, the senior ladies, junior ladies, and young ladies to come and have some distraction during the day, and that he should have several tables laid on the stage in the main pavilion outside, and request the senior and junior gentlemen to confer upon us the lustre of their presence. That for the second day, we should ask our relatives and friends; and that for the third, we should invite our companions from the two mansions. In this way, we’ll have three days’ excitement, and, by the boundless favour of our master, we’ll have the benefit of enjoying the honour of your society.”

“When is it to be?” Li Wan and lady Feng inquired, smilingly. “As far as we are concerned, we’ll feel it our duty to come. And we hope that our worthy senior may feel in the humour to go. But there’s no saying for certain!”

“The day chosen is the fourteenth,” Lai Ta’s wife eagerly replied. “Just come for the sake of our old mother-in-law!”

“I can’t tell about the others,” lady Feng explained with a laugh, “but as for me I shall positively come. I must however tell you beforehand that I’ve no congratulatory presents to give you. Nor do I know anything about tips to players or others. As soon as I shall have done eating, I shall bolt, so don’t laugh at me.”

“Fiddlesticks!” Lai Ta’s wife laughed. “Were your ladyship disposed, you could well afford to give us twenty and thirty thousand taels.”

“I’m off now to invite our venerable mistress,” nurse Lai smilingly remarked. “And if her ladyship also agrees to come, I shall deem it a greater honour than ever conferred upon me.”

Having said this, she went on to issue some injunctions; after which, she got up to go, when the sight of Chou Jui’s wife reminded her of something.

“Of course!” she consequently observed. “I’ve got one more question to ask you, my lady. What did sister-in-law Chou’s son do to incur blame, that he was packed off, and his services dispensed with?”

“I was just about to tell your daughter-in-law,” lady Feng answered smilingly, after listening to her question, “but with so many things to preoccupy me, it slipped from my memory! When you get home, sister-in-law Lai, explain to that old husband of yours that we won’t have his, (Chou Jui’s), son kept in either of the mansions; and that he can tell him to go about his own business!”

Lai Ta’s wife had no option but to express her acquiescence. Chou Jui’s wife however speedily fell on her knees and gave way to urgent entreaties.

“What is it all about?” nurse Lai shouted. “Tell me and let me determine the right and wrong of the question.”

“The other day,” lady Feng observed, “that my birthday was celebrated, that young fellow of his got drunk, before the wine ever went round; and when the old dame, over there, sent presents, he didn’t go outside to give a helping hand, but squatted down, instead, and upbraided people. Even the presents he wouldn’t carry inside. And it was only after the two girls had come indoors that he eventually got the servant-lads and brought them in. Those lads were however careful enough in what they did, but as for him, he let the box, he held, slip from his hands, and bestrewed the whole courtyard with cakes. When every one had left, I deputed Ts’ai Ming to go and talk to him; but he then turned round and gave Ts’ai Ming a regular scolding. So what’s the use of not bundling off a disorderly rascal like him, who neither shows any regard for discipline or heaven?”

“I was wondering what it could be!” nurse Lai ventured. “Was it really about this? My lady, listen to me! If he has done anything wrong, thrash him and scold him, until you make him mend his ways, and finish with it! But to drive him out of the place, will never, by any manner of means, do. He isn’t, besides, to be treated like a child born in our household. He is at present employed as Madame Wang’s attendant, so if you carry out your purpose of expelling him, her ladyship’s face will be put to the blush. My idea is that you should, my lady, give him a lesson by letting him have several whacks with a cane so as to induce him to abstain from wine in the future. If you then retain him in your service as hitherto he’ll be all right! If you don’t do it for his mother’s sake; do it at least for that of Madame Wang!”

After lending an ear to her arguments, lady Feng addressed herself to Lai Ta’s wife. “Well, in that case,” she said, “call him over to-morrow and give him forty blows; and don’t let him after this touch any more wine!”

Lai Ta’s wife promised to execute her directions. Chou Jui’s wife then kotowed and rose to her feet. But she also persisted upon prostrating herself before nurse Lai; and only desisted when Lai Ta’s wife pulled her up. But presently the trio took their departure, and Li Wan and her companions sped back into the garden.

When evening came, lady Feng actually bade the servants go and look (into the loft), and when they discovered a lot of painting materials, which had been put away long ago, they brought them into the garden. Pao-ch’ai and her friends then selected such as they deemed suitable. But as they only had as yet half the necessaries they required, they drew out a list of the other half and sent it to lady Feng, who, needless for us to particularise, had the different articles purchased, according to the specimens supplied.

By a certain day, the silk had been sized outside, a rough sketch drawn, and both returned into the garden. Pao-yü therefore was day after day to be found over at Hsi Ch’un’s, doing his best to help her in her hard work. But T’an Ch’un, Li Wan, Ying Ch’un, Pao-ch’ai and the other girls likewise congregated in her quarters, and sat with her when they were at leisure, as they could, in the first place, watch the progress of the painting, and as secondly they were able to conveniently see something of each other.

When Pao-ch’ai perceived how cool and pleasant the weather was getting, and how the nights were beginning again to gradually draw out, she came and found her mother, and consulted with her, until they got some needlework ready. Of a day, she would cross over to the quarters of dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang, and twice pay her salutations, but, she could not help as well amusing them and sitting with them to keep them company. When free, she would come and see her cousins in the garden, and have, at odd times, a chat with them, so having, during daylight no leisure to speak of, she was wont, of a night, to ply her needle by lamplight, and only retire to sleep after the third watch had come and gone.

As for Tai-yü, she had, as a matter of course, a relapse of her complaint regularly every year, soon after the spring equinox and autumn solstice. But she had, during the last autumn, also found her grandmother Chia in such buoyant spirits, that she had walked a little too much on two distinct occasions, and naturally fatigued herself more than was good for her. Recently, too, she had begun to cough and to feel heavier than she had done at ordinary times, so she never by any chance put her foot out of doors, but remained at home and looked after her health. When at times, dullness crept over her, she longed for her cousins to come and chat with her and dispel her despondent feelings. But whenever Pao-ch’ai or any of her cousins paid her a visit, she barely uttered half a dozen, words, before she felt quite averse to any society. Yet one and all made every allowance for her illness. And as she had ever been in poor health and not strong enough to resist any annoyance, they did not find the least fault with her, despite even any lack of propriety she showed in playing the hostess with them, or any remissness on her part in observing the prescribed rules of etiquette.

Pao-ch’ai came, on this occasion to call on her. The conversation started on the symptoms of her ailment. “The various doctors, who visit this place,” Pao-ch’ai consequently remarked, “may, it’s true, be all very able practitioners; but you take their medicines and don’t reap the least benefit! Wouldn’t it be as well therefore to ask some other person of note to come and see you? And could he succeed in getting you all right, wouldn’t it be nice? Here you year by year ail away throughout the whole length of spring and summer; but you’re neither so old nor so young, so what will be the end of it? Besides, it can’t go on for ever.”

“It’s no use,” Tai-yü rejoined. “I know well enough that there’s no cure for this complaint of mine! Not to speak of when I’m unwell, why even when I’m not, my state is such that one can see very well that there’s no hope!”

Pao-ch’ai shook her head. “Quite so!” she ventured. “An old writer says: ‘Those who eat, live.’ But what you’ve all along eaten hasn’t been enough to strengthen your energies and physique. This isn’t a good thing!”

Tai-yü heaved a sigh. “Whether I’m to live or die is all destiny!” she said. “Riches and honours are in the hands of heaven; and human strength cannot suffice to forcibly get even them! But my complaint this year seems to be far worse than in past years, instead of any better.”

While deploring her lot, she coughed two or three times. “It struck me,” Pao-ch’ai said, “that in that prescription of yours I saw yesterday there was far too much ginseng and cinnamon. They are splendid tonics, of course, but too many heating things are not good. I think that the first urgent thing to do is to ease the liver and give tone to the stomach. When once the fire in the liver is reduced, it will not be able to overcome the stomach; and, when once the digestive organs are free of ailment, drink and food will be able to give nutriment to the human frame. As soon as you get out of bed, every morning, take one ounce of birds’ nests, of superior quality, and five mace of sugar candy and prepare congee with them in a silver kettle. When once you get into the way of taking this decoction, you’ll find it far more efficacious than medicines; for it possesses the highest virtue for invigorating the vagina and bracing up the physique.”

“You’ve certainly always treated people with extreme consideration,” sighed Tai-yü, “but such a supremely suspicious person am I that I imagined that you inwardly concealed some evil design! Yet ever since the day on which you represented to me how unwholesome it was to read obscene books, and you gave me all that good advice, I’ve felt most grateful to you! I’ve hitherto, in fact, been mistaken in my opinion; and the truth of the matter is that I remained under this misconception up to the very present. But you must carefully consider that when my mother died, I hadn’t even any sisters or brothers; and that up to this my fifteenth year there has never been a single person to admonish me as you did the other day. Little wonder is it if that girl Yün speaks well of you! Whenever, in former days, I heard her heap praise upon you, I felt uneasy in my mind, but, after my experiences of yesterday, I see how right she was. When you, for instance, began to tell me all those things, I didn’t forgive you at the time, but, without worrying yourself in the least about it you went on, contrariwise, to tender me the advice you did. This makes it evident that I have laboured under a mistaken idea! Had I not made this discovery the other day, I wouldn’t be speaking like this to your very face to-day. You told me a few minutes back to take bird’s nest congee; but birds’ nests are, I admit, easily procured; yet all on account of my sickly constitution and of the relapses I have every year of this complaint of mine, which amounts to nothing, doctors have had to be sent for, medicines, with ginseng and cinnamon, have had to be concocted, and I’ve given already such trouble as to turn heaven and earth topsy-turvey; so were I now to start again a new fad, by having some birds’ nests congee or other prepared, our worthy senior, Madame Wang, and lady Feng, will, all three of them, have no objection to raise; but that posse of matrons and maids below will unavoidably despise me for my excessive fussiness! Just notice how every one in here ogles wildly like tigers their prey; and stealthily says one thing and another, simply because they see how fond our worthy ancestor is of both Pao-yü and lady Feng, and how much more won’t they do these things with me? What’s more, I’m not a pucker mistress. I’ve really come here as a mere refugee, for I had no one to sustain me and no one to depend upon. They already bear me considerable dislike; so much so, that I’m still quite at a loss whether I should stay or go; and why should I make them heap execrations upon me?”

“Well, in that case,” Pao-ch’ai observed, “I’m too in the same plight as yourself!”

“How can you compare yourself with me?” Tai-yü exclaimed. “You have a mother; and a brother as well! You’ve also got some business and land in here, and, at home, you can call houses’ and fields your own. It’s only therefore the ties of relationship, which make you stay here at all. Neither are you in anything whether large or small, in their debt for one single cash or even half a one; and when you want to go, you’re at liberty to go. But I, have nothing whatever that I can call my own. Yet, in what I eat, wear, and use, I am, in every trifle, entirely on the same footing as the young ladies in their household, so how ever can that mean lot not despise me out and out?”

“The only extra expense they’ll have to go to by and bye,” Pao-ch’ai laughed, “will be to get one more trousseau, that’s all. And for the present, it’s too soon yet to worry yourself about that!”

At this insinuation, Tai-yü unconsciously blushed scarlet. “One treats you,” she smiled, “as a decent sort of person, and confides in you the woes of one’s heart, and, instead of sympathising with me, you make me the means of raising a laugh!”

“Albeit I raise a laugh at your expense,” Pao-ch’ai rejoined, a smile curling her lips, “what I say is none the less true! But compose your mind! I’ll try every day that I’m here to cheer you up; so come to me with every grievance or trouble, for I shall, needless to say, dispel those that are within my power. Notwithstanding that I have a brother, you yourself know well enough what he’s like! All I have is a mother, so I’m just a trifle better off than you! We can therefore well look upon ourselves as being in the same boat, and sympathise with each other. You have, besides, plenty of wits about you, so why need you give way to groans, as did Ssu Ma-niu? What you said just now is quite right; but, you should worry and fret about as little and not as much as you can. On my return home, to-morrow, I’ll tell my mother; and, as I think there must be still some birds’ nests in our house, we’ll send you several ounces of them. You can then tell the servant-maids to prepare some for you at whatever time you want every day; and you’ll thus be suiting your own convenience and be giving no trouble or annoyance to any one.”

“The things are, of themselves, of little account,” eagerly responded Tai-yü laughingly. “What’s difficult to find is one with as much feeling as yourself.”

“What’s there in this worth speaking about?” Pao-ch’ai said. “What grieves me is that I fail to be as nice as I should be with those I come across. But, I presume, you feel quite done up now, so I’ll be off!”

“Come in the evening again,” Tai-yü pressed her, “and have a chat with me.”

While assuring her that she would come, Pao-ch’ai walked out, so let us leave her alone for the present.

Tai-yü, meanwhile, drank a few sips of thin congee, and then once more lay herself down on her bed. But before the sun set, the weather unexpectedly changed, and a fine drizzling rain set in. So gently come the autumn showers that dull and fine are subject to uncertain alternations. The shades of twilight gradually fell on this occasion. The heavens too got so overcast as to look deep black. Besides the effect of this change on her mind, the patter of the rain on the bamboo tops intensified her despondency, and, concluding that Pao-ch’ai would be deterred from coming, she took up, in the lamp light, the first book within her reach, which turned out to be the ‘Treasury of Miscellaneous Lyrics.’ Finding among these ‘the Pinings of a maiden in autumn,’ ‘the Anguish of Separation,’ and other similar poems, Tai-yü felt unawares much affected; and, unable to restrain herself from giving vent to her feelings in writing, she, there and then, improvised the following stanza, in the same strain as the one on separation; complying with the rules observed in the ‘Spring River-Flower’ and ‘Moonlight Night.’ These verses, she then entitled ‘the Poem on the Autumn evening, when wind and rain raged outside the window.’ Their burden was:

In autumn, flowers decay; herbage, when autumn comes, doth yellow
turn.
On long autumnal nights, the autumn lanterns with bright radiance
burn.
As from my window autumn scenes I scan, autumn endless doth seem.
This mood how can I bear, when wind and rain despondency enhance?
How sudden break forth wind and rain, and help to make the autumntide!
Fright snaps my autumn dreams, those dreams which under my lattice I
dreamt.
A sad autumnal gloom enclasps my heart, and drives all sleep away!
In person I approach the autumn screen to snuff the weeping wick.
The tearful candles with a flickering flame consume on their short
stands.
They stir up grief, dazzle my eyes, and a sense of parting arouse.
In what family’s courts do not the blasts of autumn winds intrude?
And where in autumn does not rain patter against the window-frames?
The silken quilt cannot ward off the nipping force of autumn winds.
The drip of the half drained water-clock impels the autumn rains.
A lull for few nights reigned, but the wind has again risen in
strength.
By the lantern I weep, as if I sat with some one who must go.
The small courtyard, full of bleak mist, is now become quite desolate.
With quick drip drops the rain on the distant bamboos and vacant
sills.
What time, I wonder, will the wind and rain their howl and patter
cease?
The tears already I have shed have soakèd through the window gauze.

After scanning her verses, she flung the pen aside, and was just on the point of retiring to rest, when a waiting-maid announced that ‘master Secundus, Mr. Pao-yü, had come.’ Barely was the announcement out of her lips, than Pao-yü appeared on the scene with a large bamboo hat on his head, and a wrapper thrown over his shoulders. Of a sudden, a smile betrayed itself on Tai-yü‘s lips. “Where does this fisherman come from?” she exclaimed.

“Are you better to-day?” Pao-yü inquired with alacrity. “Have you had any medicines? How much rice have you had to eat to-day?”

While plying her with questions, he took off the hat and divested himself of the wrapper; and, promptly raising the lamp with one hand, he screened it with the other and threw its rays upon Tai-yü‘s face. Then straining his eyes, he scrutinised her for a while. “You look better to-day,” he smiled.

As soon as he threw off his wrapper, Tai-yü noticed that he was clad in a short red silk jacket, the worse for wear; that he was girded with a green sash, and that, about his knees, his nether garments were visible, made of green thin silk, brocaded with flowers. Below these, he wore embroidered gauze socks, worked all over with twisted gold thread, and a pair of shoes ornamented with butterflies and clusters of fallen flowers.

“Above, you fight shy of the rain,” Tai-yü remarked, “but aren’t these shoes and socks below afraid of rain? Yet they’re quite clean!”

“This suit is complete!” Pao-yü smiled. “I’ve got a pair of crab-wood clogs, I put on to come over; but I took them off under the eaves of the verandah.”

Tai-yü‘s attention was then attracted by the extreme fineness and lightness of the texture of his wrapper and hat, which were unlike those sold in the market places. “With what grass are they plaited?” she consequently asked. “It would be strange if you didn’t, with this sort of things on, look like a very hedgehog!”

“These three articles are a gift from the Prince of Pei Ching,” Pao-yü answered. “Ordinarily, when it rains, he too wears this kind of outfit at home. But if it has taken your fancy, I’ll have a suit made for you. There’s nothing peculiar about the other things, but this hat is funny! The crown at the top is movable; so if you want to wear a hat, during snowy weather in wintertime, you pull off the bamboo pegs, and remove the crown, and there you only have the circular brim. This is worn, when it snows, by men and women alike. I’ll give you one therefore to wear in the wintry snowy months.”

“I don’t want it!” laughed Tai-yü. “Were I to wear this sort of thing, I’d look like one of those fisherwomen, one sees depicted in pictures or represented on the stage!”

Upon reaching this point, she remembered that there was some connection between her present remarks and the comparison she had some time back made with regard to Pao-yü, and, before she had time to indulge in regrets, a sense of shame so intense overpowered her that the colour rushed to her face, and, leaning her head on the table, she coughed and coughed till she could not stop. Pao-yü, however, did not detect her embarrassment; but catching sight of some verses lying on the table, he eagerly snatched them up and conned them from beginning to end. “Splendid!” he could not help crying. But the moment Tai-yü heard his exclamation, she speedily jumped to her feet, and clutched the verses and burnt them over the lamp.

“I’ve already committed them sufficiently to memory!” Pao-yü laughed.

“I want to have a little rest,” Tai-yü said, “so please get away; come back again to-morrow.”

At these words, Pao-yü drew back his hand, and producing from his breast a gold watch about the size of a walnut, he looked at the time. The hand pointed between eight and nine p.m.; so hastily putting it away, “You should certainly retire to rest!” he replied. “My visit has upset you. I’ve quite tired you out this long while.” With these apologies, he threw the wrapper over him, put on the rain-hat and quitted the room. But turning round, he retraced his steps inside. “Is there anything you fancy to eat?” he asked. “If there be, tell me, and I’ll let our venerable ancestor know of it to-morrow as soon as it’s day. Won’t I explain things clearer than any of the old matrons could?”

“Let me,” rejoined Tai-yü smiling, “think in the night. I’ll let you know early to-morrow. But harken, it’s raining harder than it did; so be off at once! Have you got any attendants, or no?”

“Yes!” interposed the two matrons. “There are servants to wait on him. They’re outside holding his umbrella and lighting the lanterns.”

“Are they lighting lanterns with this weather?” laughed Tai-yü.

“It won’t hurt them!” Pao-yü answered. “They’re made of sheep’s horn, so they don’t mind the rain.”

Hearing this, Tai-yü put back her hand, and, taking down an ornamented glass lantern in the shape of a ball from the book case, she asked the servants to light a small candle and bring it to her; after which, she handed the lantern to Pao-yü. “This,” she said, “gives out more light than the others; and is just the thing for rainy weather.”

“I’ve also got one like it.” Pao-yü replied. “But fearing lest they might slip, fall down and break it, I did not have it lighted and brought round.”

“What’s of more account,” Tai-yü inquired, “harm to a lantern or to a human being? You’re not besides accustomed to wearing clogs, so tell them to walk ahead with those lanterns. This one is as light and handy as it is light-giving; and is really adapted for rainy weather, so wouldn’t it be well if you carried it yourself? You can send it over to me to-morrow! But, were it even to slip from your hand, it wouldn’t matter much. How is it that you’ve also suddenly developed this money-grabbing sort of temperament? It’s as bad as if you ripped your intestines to secrete pearls in.”

After these words, Pao-yü approached her and took the lantern from her. Ahead then advanced two matrons, with umbrellas and sheep horn lanterns, and behind followed a couple of waiting-maids also with umbrellas. Pao-yü handed the glass lantern to a young maid to carry, and, supporting himself on her shoulder, he straightway wended his steps on his way back.

But presently arrived an old servant from the Heng Wu court, provided as well with an umbrella and a lantern, to bring over a large bundle of birds’ nests, and a packet of foreign sugar, pure as powder, and white as petals of plum-blossom and flakes of snow. “These,” she said, “are much better than what you can buy. Our young lady sends you word, miss, to first go on with these. When you’ve done with them, she’ll let you have some more.”

“Many thanks for the trouble you’ve taken!” Tai-yü returned for answer; and then asked her to go and sit outside and have a cup of tea.

“I won’t have any tea,” the old servant smiled. “I’ve got something else to attend to.”

“I’m well aware that you’ve all got plenty in hand,” Tai-yü resumed with a smiling countenance. “But the weather being cool now and the nights long, it’s more expedient than ever to establish two things: a night club and a gambling place.”

“I won’t disguise the fact from you, miss,” the old servant laughingly observed, “that I’ve managed this year to win plenty of money. Several servants have, under any circumstances, to do night duty; and, as any neglect in keeping watch wouldn’t be the right thing, isn’t it as well to have a night club, as one can sit on the look-out and dispel dullness as well? But it’s again my turn to play the croupier to-day, so I must be getting along to the place, as the garden gate, will, by this time, be nearly closing!”

This rejoinder evoked a laugh from Tai-yü. “I’ve given you all this bother,” she remarked, “and made you lose your chances of getting money, just to bring these things in the rain.” And calling a servant she bade her present her with several hundreds of cash to buy some wine with, to drive the damp away.

“I’ve uselessly put you again, miss, to the expense of giving me a tip for wine,” the old servant smiled. But saying this she knocked her forehead before her; and issuing outside, she received the money, after which, she opened her umbrella, and trudged back.

Tzu Chüan meanwhile put the birds’ nests away; and removing afterwards the lamps, she lowered the portières and waited upon Tai-yü until she lay herself down to sleep.

While she reclined all alone on her pillow, Tai-yü thought gratefully of Pao-ch’ai. At one moment, she envied her for having a mother and a brother; and at another, she mused that with the friendliness Pao-yü had ever shown her they were bound to be the victims of suspicion. But the pitter-patter of the rain, dripping on the bamboo tops and banana leaves, fell on her ear; and, as a fresh coolness penetrated the curtain, tears once more unconsciously trickled down her cheeks. In this frame of mind, she continued straight up to the fourth watch, when she at last gradually dropped into a sound sleep.

For the time, however, there is nothing that we can add. So should you, reader, desire to know any subsequent details, peruse what is written in the next chapter.

sunyuting1 2009-03-17 21:30
第 四 十 六 回

尴尬人难免尴尬事 鸳鸯女誓绝鸳鸯偶

  话说林黛玉直到四更将阑,方渐渐的睡去,暂且无话。如今且说凤姐儿因见邢夫人叫他,不知何事,忙另穿戴了一番,坐车过来。邢夫人将房内人遣出,悄向凤姐儿道:“叫你来不为别事,有一件为难的事,老爷托我,我不得主意,先和你商议。老爷因看上了老太太的鸳鸯,要他在房里,叫我和老太太讨去。我想这倒平常有的事,只是怕老太太不给,你可有法子?”凤姐儿听了,忙道:“依我说,竟别碰这个钉子去。老太太离了鸳鸯,饭也吃不下去的,那里就舍得了?况且平日说起闲话来,老太太常说,老爷如今上了年纪,作什么左一个小老婆右一个小老婆放在屋里,没的耽误了人家。放着身子不保养,官儿也不好生作去,成日家和小老婆喝酒。太太听这话,很喜欢老爷呢?这会子回避还恐回避不及,倒拿草棍儿戳老虎的鼻子眼儿去了!太太别恼,我是不敢去的。明放着不中用,而且反招出没意思来。老爷如今上了年纪,行事不妥,太太该劝才是。比不得年轻,作这些事无碍。如今兄弟、侄儿、儿子、孙子一大群,还这么闹起来,怎样见人呢?”邢夫人冷笑道:“大家子三房四妾的也多,偏咱们就使不得?我劝了也未必依。就是老太太心爱的丫头,这么胡子苍白了又作了官的一个大儿子,要了作房里人,也未必好驳回的。我叫了你来,不过商议商议,你先派上了一篇不是。也有叫你去的理?自然是我说去。你倒说我不劝,你还不知道那性子的,劝不成,先和我恼了。”

  凤姐儿知道邢夫人禀性愚(亻强),只知承顺贾赦以自保,次则婪取财货为自得,家下一应大小事务,俱由贾赦摆布。凡出入银钱事务,一经他手,便克啬异常,以贾赦浪费为名,“须得我就中俭省,方可偿补”,儿女奴仆,一人不靠,一言不听的。如今又听邢夫人如此的话,便知他又弄左性,劝了不中用,连忙陪笑说道:“太太这话说的极是。我能活了多大,知道什么轻重?想来父母跟前,别说一个丫头,就是那么大的活宝贝,不给老爷给谁?背地里的话那里信得?我竟是个呆子。琏二爷或有日得了不是,老爷太太恨的那样,恨不得立刻拿来一下子打死;及至见了面,也罢了,依旧拿着老爷太太心